




























ii 


1 


•I 

I 




f 


V 

f 

1 

i 

. K 






i. 




9* 





GopglttN?___ 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 


V — . i 


1 


i 


/ 

) 




A 


1 


( 



1 1 





^:-:rr .i 




\'f^' ■ ' X^BPIB? 

, < ,-•!'; - '<tr' ■" 

' . ’V /• - * .f, » V* ^ 


J ; V *' J^bKKCTK 

5tv/ v* '' ' 

.' / L. . . 


•k'’ -A. 

1 ^ L*" .Tl 


'K- • 'ir:^a* ^ 'it?- ■ V 
'?5 Ji:^^V'' :-y ., 




• t 


X . ‘A 




:;y 


-TV, ; 




1 • ’. I • -— 


♦ 


i* < 


« '• • 


k ^ 


-■ i > ■ '. i •■' '■,> ’*: vi 


:.A:’. 


> 


* j ' f. 

' .1- 




A't 




f 

■’ <• 










^ , A 


» * # 


Jk, ■ 

ti: 


* ;* . 

K. ' ■', 

>'N . ' 

, .'v * •• 

* - « • T . 

» 4 

'•^.V . 


T sf 



11^.1*;, ■vr.’N 

■>v ,.. 




1 • 



r« 



v\ 


*< ♦• 


^S^-i ,v - 



,' .-. V * •* » ^ A . , • » 

. i . * * '-V • *>* . .'•4* • 

. ^ ^ -v* . 


•J ^*%T 

. >» ■•' V' 

^ -v 


s-.< -'1^‘ \-. .' 


^ .V*:’ '* tJL - , >‘’‘ 

^; f-A. ■ V V'A t r- 

•••* V «y % ^ \ f ' ► ^'t 




>• 


< A 




I • 







..-'r/ ■■ v ,-v" K*':' 

, * • .V-”, 


, :?s^Op 


• ‘ - ' V ^ ' 




. .vA -.l: 






»• 


■ fr • 


§> 





l''"S 


•'V' 

0 


i - . 





•» . ' 


V 

-I' - 


' •«i 




. i 








I' • r-^ 

iv-li '■•/;■■ 

‘ ■ 

¥•> I 


» » 

*• . . ' ff! 

: ’ - 

• % _# 

4 







\ 1 . 





4 J 


• » 


■' '4' 

* ^ ^ • ' 


J T 





r ’ 




p* 


•• 





'-K 



% V 


I . 


k • 



i 


f 


►* 



^ . 


f . - 









I 




» 






% 




* 4 


•» iji»-<-^ ►< If ‘•X' ;.t^ 

• - ’.A 



- ’ “ ,;! 

; h.. :< 

. ’ii 


j 

•'J 



t 


% 


i 






* 




N 


* 


1 


« 


• 4 




4 







SHE SANK DOWN ON THE DAMP GRASS 


BETTY: 


A- SCHOOLGIRL 


BY 


L. T. MEADE 



AUTHOR OF “ THE CHILDREN OF WILTON CHASE,” ” FOUR ON AN ISLAND,” 
“bashful FIFTEEN,” “ RED ROSE AND TIGER LILY,” “PALACE 
BEAUTIFUL,” “ RING OF RUBIES,” “ POLLY, A NEW- 


FASHIONED GIRL,” “ A WORLD OF GIRLS,” 
Jlj^OUT OF THE FASHION,” ETC. 


<3 o / 




WITH EIGHT ILLUSTRATIONS 
BY 

EVERARD HOPKINS 




/ > .'A ^ 

i O 



4 * " 



i 



NEW YORK 

THE CASSELL PUBLISHING CO. 

31 East 17 th St. (Union Square) 





A 


V 


'bfe'V 


Copyright, 1894, by 
THE CASSELL PUBLISHING CO. 


All rights reserved. 



THE MERSHON COMPANY PRESS 
RAHWAY, N. J. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

PAGE 

I. 

Go OR Stay, 

1 

II. 

A Five-Pound Note, .... 

6 

III. 

Red and White, 

. 16 

IV. 

A Strange Evening, 

29 

V. 

Betty’s Black Dress, 

. 39 

VI. 

Promises Shouldn’t be Broken, 

49 

VII. 

Jasper, 

. 59 

VIII. 

Seven Maids, 

70 

IX. 

The Letter, 

. 84 

X. 

Mademoiselle’s Rule, .... 

97 

XI. 

After the Fun was 0\er, 

. 108 

XII. 

By the Crossroads, 

119 

XIII. 

Fifteen Guineas, 

. 128 

XIV. 

The Money in the Sealskin Purse, 

140 

XV. 

The Threefold Competition, 

. 152 

XVI. 

A Tonic, 

168 

XVII. 

Pay Day and a Competition, 

. 179 

XVIII. 

Starved, 

190 

XIX. 

Lotty’s Help, 

. 200 

XX. 

Conspirators, 

209 

XXL 

Lotty’s Lost Key, 

. 219 

XXII. 

AYhite or Green Sashes, . . . , 

229 

XXIII. 

In the Chaste Moonlight, 

. 244 

XXIV. 

Keep Silence, 

253 

XXV. 

Caught in a Trap, 

. 264 

XXVI. 

Who was the Writer ? . . . , 

275 

XXVII. 

Betty to the Rescue, .... 

. 288 


iii 





✓ 


« 


• • * 





4 

i 



Vi 

* # 


/ ^ 


I 

# 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

She Sank Down on the damp Grass, . . . Fi'ontispiect 

Betty Sat Down by the little Mound op 

Earth, Facing page 24 


Mademoiselle Walked First very quickly, “ “ 114 

“I Dare not Let her Find Me,” . . “ «« 126 

“Now, then, I Want to Examine my Face,” “ “ 170 

Miss St. Leger’s Quick, Running Step was 

DISTINCTLY HeARD, “ “ 184 

Henny Had Tried it on, . . . . “ “ 244 

“You Have Done this, and You Expect Me 


TO Submit ? 


262 


% 


BETTY; A SCHOOLGIRL. 


CHAPTER 1. 

GO OR STAY. 

HE parlor was not an interesting room. 
It was as dingy and dull as a London 
parlor wLicli lias been exposed to fogs 
and all the dirt which accompanies Lon- 
don winters, usually is. There had been no fresh 
paper put on the walls for years, and the paint on 
the woodwork was blistered and cracked, and the 
old leather-covered furniture was decidedly the 
worse for wear. There were two high windows 
which looked into a dismal square. The upper 
part of the windows had Venetian blinds painted 
green, and the low^er part, wire blinds, which 
kept passers-by from looking in, and kept the 
people who were within from seeing out very dis- 
tinctly. Standing by one of the wire blinds now 
was a tall girl of between eleven and twelve years 
of age. She w^as dressed in deep black made in 
a very ugly and ungainly fashion. Ller hair, 
wLich was straight and thick, hung dowm her 




2 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


back ; she had large gray eyes, and a thin, some- 
what sallow face. As she looked through the 
window, her little mouth quivered with emotion. 

“ There’s your supper. Miss Betty,” said a serv- 
ant who entered the room. Sit down and eat 
it, and then go to bed. Here, stand out of my 
'v^ay ; do, child, and let me pull down the blinds.” 

Not this olind,” said Betty, making a sudden 
spring forward. The lamplighter is just going 
by, and it will be interesting out in the street in a 
moment. You are not to pull down this blind, 
Hester ; I won’t have it. Don’t you know that I 
must have something to look at, and something to 
do, besides just to listen, listen, listen ? ” 

Folly, Miss Betty !” said the woman. “You 
always were the most willful, contrairy child. 
What will your father say when he comes in 
presently and finds the blinds up and the cur- 
tains not drawn ? ” 

“I’ll tell him,” said Betty; “I’ll explain it to 
him. You need not be afraid of getting into 
trouble, Hester. O Hester, do you think he’ll 
soon come out ? Do you think it will soon be 
over ? ” 

“Yes, my love. Why, I declare the child is 
quite trembling ! Anyone would think that you 
had the very gayest bit of life in the world here, 
to see the way you cling to it. Why, Miss Betty, 
it will be the best thing in the world for you if 


GO OR STAY. 


3 


it’s ‘ Go,’ and the worst thing if it’s ^ Stay.’ There, 
oh, mercy’s sake ! don’t strangle me ! What are 
you rushing at me like that for ? ” 

“I always hate you when you talk to me in 
that fashion,” said Betty, whose little face had 
suddenly turned crimson. There ! I don’t want 
the supper — you needn’t leave it. I wouldn’t 
touch it, if it were fifty times as nice and I were 
fifty times as hungry.” 

“ And you know you’re as hungry ” began 

Hester. 

Take it aw^ay ; go, go this minute ! ” 

“ All right,” said Hester. I’ll obey you. Miss 
Betty, and then you’ll see how you’ll feel.” 

She took up the tray, which contained a deli- 
cious basin of smoking hot bread and milk, and 
went out of the room. Betty stood quite still 
until the door had closed behind her; then she 
went back to the window, and resumed her occu- 
pation of looking out. She was trembling all 
over now, and anyone who watched her could 
have seen that she was making a valiant effort to 
keep back her tears. She was cold, and, still 
more, she was quite achingly hungry. Her 
dinner had been a scanty one, and it was hours 
since it was finished, and that supper looked 
delicious ; still she would not touch it — she 
would rather starve out and out than touch what 
cruel Hester had made. How dared Hester say 


4 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL 


it would be best for her to go, and worst for her 
to stay? Worst to stay indeed, in the house 
where mother had lived and died — in the house 
where she had been born, and which, dull as it 
was, was the only home she had ever known. 
Best for her to leave her father ? Best ? Betty 
clenched her teeth, and the color rushed up to 
her face in angry waves. Oh, dear ! she felt quite 
sick of everything — she was so hungry, and life 
was so dull, and the aching longing to see mother 
once again almost maddened her at times. And 
why did father keep on talking, talking in the 
next room, and when would she know ? It was 
so dreadful to be in suspense like this, and per- 
haps in the end the worse would come, and 
horrid, horrid Hester would say it was for the 
best. 

The lamplit streets were not interesting after 
all, and Betty turned away from the window. 
The fire was almost out in the grate, and the gas 
Avas turned down low. Betty shivered, and then 
a great Avave of sorrow coming over her, she flung 
herself full length on the hearthrug, and burst 
into tears. She was not a child who cried long, 
and she soon Aviped them aAvay. Footsteps Avere 
heard at last in the other room — unmistakable 
footsteps at last. They came toAvard the door — 
they entered the narroAv hall outside. Betty sat 
upright. ^^At last,” she said to herself — at long, 


GO OR STAY. 


5 


weary last. Now, which is it ? Is it go, and be 
wretched ? Or is it stay, and be at least peace- 
ful ? Oh, how starvingly hungry I am, and how 
cold ! And I’m almost sick with longing. 
Which is it — go or stay ? Why won’t father bid 
him good-by ? Oh, if they only knew what I’m 
suffering ! I can’t stand this suspense any longer. 
Ah, at last ! ” 

The hall door was shut with a bang, and Mr. 
Falkoner, Betty’s father, approached the door 
of the parlor. 

Betty rushed to it herself, and flung it open. 

“Well,” she said — “well, which is it? Oh, 
what an age you have been ! And I’m so sick 
with longing and — and suspense. Which is it, 
father ? Is it go or stay ? ” 


CHAPTER II. 


A FIYE-POUKD NOTE. 

R. FALKONER came into the room 
and shut the door behind him. He 
was a tall, thin man, with a great look 
of Betty about his eyes and in the way 
his hair grew on his forehead. He had hectic 
spots on his cheeks, which were painfully hollow ; 
there were dark shadows under his eyes. His 
mouth, which was hidden by a long mustache, 
was very sad in its expression. He wore a 
threadbare and shining frock coat, and had slip- 
pers, which Betty’s mother had worked for him, 
on his feet. Altogether he was a dreary-looking 
man, quite in keeping Avith the parlor. It was 
not in Mr. Falkoner’s nature to be in a hurry 
about anything, and he did not hasten to reply to 
Betty’s question. He Avent up and stood close to 
the fire. 

“It’s a bitter night,” he said; “there’s a fog 
coming up from the city, and it’s freezing hard. 
Why has not Hester built up the fire and drawn 
the curtains ? ” 

“ I would not let her,” said Betty. 

6 




A FIVE-POUND NOTE. 


7 


You would not let her ! Eeally, Betty, love, 
you have very small consideration for my com- 
fort.” 

“Oh,” said Betty, stamping her foot, and a 
great deal of color coming into her pale little 
face, “ it shall all be done in a moment — the cur- 
tains shall be drawn, and the fire built up, and 
the supper brought in, in a moment — when I 
know, father, when I know ! ” 

“ What an impatient little monkey it is ! ” said 
Mr. Falkoner, smiling now at the tall, overgrown 
child. “ It’s good news, Betty, my dear. Sunny 
skies for me, and no more fogs ; and for you ” 

“ You needn’t go on, father. I’ll be back in a 
minute ; I — I’m just going to speak to Hester.” 

Betty dashed out of the room, slamming the 
parlor door behind her. She went down a nar- 
row passage, and opening the kitchen door, poked 
her head in. 

“ Hester,” she said, “ father is in the parlor ; he 
wants his supper, the curtains drawn, and the fire 
built up. See to it, please.” She banged the 
kitchen door as she had banged the parlor one, 
and ran upstairs. On the first landing she 
turned, and going into her own little bedroom, 
went over to the window and looked out. The 
same view that she had gazed at so long in the 
parlor met her eyes: the people hurrying back- 
ward and forward — the blinds all down in the 


8 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


opposite houses — the fanlights bright with gas- 
light streaming through — now and then a shadow 
on the blind of a window more brightly lighted 
than its neighbors. In the distance Betty could 
see the confectioner’s where she had so often gone 
to buy cakes and scones for her mother when she 
was ill. Betty was given threepence a week 
pocket money, and during mother’s illness that 
threepence was eked out with care. The whole 
of this large sum was spent week by week during 
that long weary time in dainties for mother’s 
afternoon tea. Sometimes it was a new-laid egg, 
which the confectioner’s wife gave to Betty for 
a penny ; sometimes a tea cake ; sometimes a 
scone. How carefully the treasured dainty was 
carried home, how perfectly the scone was 
toasted, and how watchfully Betty measured 
the exact moment which the egg would take in 
coming to that state of perfection ^vhich mother 
liked! Well, it was all over now — mother did 
not need these dainties, and Betty herself had 
not been near the confectioner’s for months. She 
did not think horses could drag her into that 
shop. When she went out, she always turned 
in another direction to avoid passing it, but 
to-night, for the first time, she looked at it with 
a sort of regretful longing. She was going 
away from the uninteresting street and from the 
neighborhood of the shop \vith its memories ; 


A FIVE-POUND NOTE. 


9 


she was going away from all she most loved ; 
and no one cared — that was the worst part ; 
everyone seemed glad ; everyone seemed to think 
it was a good thing. 

Miss Betty, supper is ready. I have warmed 
up your bread and milk and brought it in a second 
time, and the master says to go down at once,” 
called Hester’s voice at the door. 

“All right,” replied Betty. She did not wipe 
any tears from her eyes — she was quite past the 
weeping stage ; she turned and went out of the 
room, passing Hester on the stairs, and re-entered 
the parlor in a dignified fashion. The parlor had 
been made almost cheerful in her absence. The 
dark red moreen curtains had been drawn across 
the ugly windows, the fire blazed high in the 
grate, the gas was turned full on, and the center- 
table had a white cloth on it. Betty’s bread and 
milk waited for her at one end ; at the other were 
two covered dishes, a hot plate, a couple of knives 
and forks, a ^vine-glass, and a small bottle of bur- 
gundy. Mr. Falkoner was standing by the fire. 
He looked up impatiently when Betty entered. 

“ Come,” he said, “ supper is ready. If you are 
not hungry, I am. Come along, and let us make 
a good meal ; afterward we’ll have a nice long 
talk.” 

As Mr. Falkoner spoke, he drew up his chair 
to the table, and removed the cover from an 


10 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


appetizing mutton chop and a little dish of hot 
mashed potatoes. He helped himself immedi- 
ately, and began to eat. Betty sat down to her 
bread and milk without a word. She ate up 
every scrap before she even looked at her father. 

Now I am better,” he said, smiling at her, “and 
I have not the least doubt you are the same.” 

“ I’m less hungry,” said Betty. 

“We’ll get Hester to remove the things,” said 
Mr. Falkoner, “and then we’ll have our talk. 
I’ve a good deal to tell you and to talk over. 
You’ll have to be a very busy, useful little woman 
for the next few days.” 

Betty opened her lips as if to speak, but no 
words came. Hester entered and removed the 
the supper things. She gave a keen glance at 
father and daughter, and nodded her head 
emphatically. When she left the room, Betty 
went and stood on the hearthrug opposite to her 
father. 

“Now I’m ready,” she said. 

“ What a tragic voice ! ” said Mr. Falkoner. 
“ Eeally, my child, you ought to be pleased, and 
you will be pleased by and by.” 
father, don’t ! ” 

“Well, well, I won’t say any more, if it hurts 
your feelings so dreadfully. I’ll just state what 
has happened in the briefest words possible. 
x\re you prepared to listen ? ” 


A FIVE-POUND NOTE. 


11 


Of course I am, father.” 

“ Well, here’s the story : You know I have 
been in delicate health for a long time, and my 
lungs are not quite sound. Dr. Baird always 
said that the best chance for me was to leave 
England for a time. I could not go during your 
mother’s life, but afterward I thought of it, and 
Avondered if it could be managed. We had a 
thick fog yesterday, and I was obliged to be out 
in it. In the evening I came home feeling very 
much Avorse ; I spent the night coughing.” 

“ I heard you,” said Betty. “ I could not sleep 
either, because I listened so hard.” 

“Well, now then,” said Mr. Falkoner, “ought 
you not to be glad for my sake ? ” 

“ Oh, I’m so horribly selfish ! ” said Betty ; “ but 
please don’t mind me — go on with the story.” 

“ I felt so ill this morning that I went to see 
Baird, and Baird took me to a great doctor, Sir 
Thomas Chance, and Chance said that I must not 
risk wintering here. Then I wired to my friend 
Lawson, who had offered to take me with him to 
Florida some months ago. LaAVSon was still in 
England.” 

“ You told me all that part at dinner,” inter- 
rupted Betty. “ I kneAV Mr. Lawson was coming, 
and that you were going to talk over things, and 
I kneAV it was necessary for you to go ; but Avhat 
have you settled — Avhat’s really going to happen ? ” 


12 


BETTY : A SCJIOOLGIEL. 


“ Splendid news, Betty, cliild ! Lawson has 
really risen to the occasion like a brick. He can- 
not leave England just yet, but I am to go out to 
his partner in a fortnight, and as I know foreign 
languages well, and can help him in several 
matters, he starts me at once with a good salary. 
I’ll be able to pay for your schooling while I’m 
away, and if the place agrees with me. I’ll make 
a home there and send for you presently.” 

“ Presently ! ” said Betty. “ Oh, father ! Oh, 
father!” 

What’s the matter, my little girl ? ” 

Betty suddenly rushed to Mr. Falkoner’s side, 
dung her arms round his neck, and pressed her 
cheek to his. 

I don’t love you as I loved mother,” she said 
with a sort of gasp and pant in her voice, but I 
love you next best. How am I to live without 
you, and without mother’s grave ? When Hester 
is kind, she takes me to Brompton Cemetery, and 
I put flowers on mother’s grave ; but now there’ll 
be no pleasure left for me in life. Oh, father, if 
you must go away, take lodgings for Hester and 
me at Brompton ; do, father — please, father, do.” 

Now listen to me, Betty,” said Mr. Falkoner. 

All this kind of thing is extremely bad for you, 
and not at all what your mother would wish. 
Do you think, Betty, that she really wants you to 
go and cry over her grave ? She was never selfish 


A FIVE-POUND NOTE. 


13 


in this life, and I’m sure she’s not selfish in the 
better life she has now entered upon. What 
she’d like you to do would be to learn bravery 
and to become strong and wise, and then you’ll be 
a fine woman by and by, and you will be able to 
do good in the world ; and if you love me next 
best to mother, I hope you’ll try for these things 
during my absence. I have neglected you a good 
deal in the past, child, but I feel very much for 
you now.” 

Do you really — really, father ? ” Betty could 
scarcely speak, she felt so astonished. 

^^Yes, I do, very much. I mean to make a 
home for you, and you shall come to me when 
you’re old enough. Now, shall I tell you what I 
think of doing with you while I’m away ? ” 

I suppose I’ll have to go to some horrid 
school ! ” 

Not exactly a school : but do you remember 
your mother’s friend. Miss St. Leger ? ” 

Mother used to call her Agatha,” exclaimed 
Betty. “ She came to see her once, and mother 
was pleased with her, but I did not care for her.” 

Why not ? ” 

She was very prim and starched up — poked 
up, I should say. I hate starched people ! ” 

“ Betty, Betty you must curb those loves and 
hatreds of yours. You are altogether too fierce 
for a modern young lady.” 


14 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


I don’t care a % for being a modern young 
lady. I’m just Betty Falkoner — me, myself. I 
don’t want to follow anybody, or to be the least 
scrap in the fashion.” 

There, there ! ” said Mr. Falkoner, patting 
Betty’s wiry little hand with his thin fingers; 
“ time and life will curb all these crude remarks. 
You’ll be cut in the usual fashion presently, Betty, 
and I dare say you’ll suit the style of the day as 
well as any other girl. Now I have heard a great 
deal in favor of Miss St. Leger, and I am sure 
your mother would like you to go to her. She 
lives in the country in Dorsetshire, and has three 
nieces whom she is educating, and three other 
girls whom she is looking after for their parents ; 
and if she consents to take you, that will make 
seven ; so you see you won’t be at all lonely, and 
will have plenty of opportunities of getting on 
with your studies. Miss St. Leger’s house is, I 
believe, large and rambling, and as it is in the 
very heart of the country, it is sure to be very 
healthy ; and when the summer comes, you will 
eujoy yourself there immensely. This will be 
much better for you than going to a regular 
school ; besides, I should not care to send you to 
anyone whom I knew nothing about. There is no 
time to be lost, as I must be off in a fortnight, and 
want to see you settled first; so I will write to 
Miss St. Leger to-night. And now, look here ; 


A t'iVE-POtJND NOTE. 


15 


you will want to buy yourself some clothes. 
What do you say to this ? ” 

Mr. Falconer fumbled in his pocket and pres- 
ently pulled out a five-pound note. 

You are a careful child,” he said, “ and will, I 
am sure, make this money go as far as you can. 
Take Hester with you to-morrow and begin to 
make your purchases. Miss St. Leger will clothe 
you in the future ; but you may buy what you 
fancy with this.” 

“ Anything that I fancy, father ? Anything ? ” 
“ Yes, yes ; I know you won’t waste it. And 
now go to bed, my love.” 


CHAPTER III. 


KED AND WHITE. 



had 


USY days always pass rapidly, and no 
days pass so rapidly as tliose we want to 
keep. All Betty’s future seemed to her 
to have been arranged in a flash. She 
lived ever since she could remember in the 


poky little house in the small street in Blooms* 
bury. She had been tired enougli of the parlor, 
with its dingy paper and worn paint. She had 
been sick of father’s uninteresting study, and of 
her own poorly furnished bedroom ; she had 
sighed for a nice, pretty drawing room, and for 
the tempting things which other girls had. She 
never expected any of these things to come to her, 
however ; she was rooted to that parlor, and that 
house, and that narrow^ life. Then suddenly the 
shadow of a fearful trouble came to her. Her 
mother, whom she loved so passionately, died 
after a lingering illness, and when Betty had 
recovered from the sort of stupor into which this 
great grief had thrown her, she found that her 
father was ill, and that there was a talk of a com- 
plete change. The talk was quickly followed by 
a certainty. 


16 



RED AND WHITE. 


17 


Father was going to Florida, Hester was going 
home to her own people, the house was to be 
given up, the furniture sold, and Betty was to go 
away to the country to a lady whom her mother 
had always spoken of as Agatha St. Leger. 
Whenever Mrs. Falkouer wanted to impress 
Betty — whenever she wanted to show her what a 
woman could really become — she spoke of her 
friend Agatha, who had come into the world — as 
Betty knew well, for she had heard the story so 
often — with every disadvantage which could cling 
to a woman ; for Agatha had wretched health and 
great poverty, and at an early age she became an 
orphan, and was badly treated by her friends. 
But Agatha had character which rose above all 
circumstances, she had strength about her which 
inspired respect, she had a firmness which forced 
people to obey her, she had a wisdom which is 
given to few ; so all Avho knew her thought 
highly of her, and many mothers besides Mrs. 
Falkoner thought themselves lucky if they could 
place their daughters under her care. Betty 
listened to all these descriptions, and willful, con- 
trary little maid that she was, liked none of them. 
She wanted beautiful, fascinating women; she 
did not care a bit for wisdom and common sense. 
She sincerely hoped that it would never be her 
lot to go to Agatha. 

Oh, you will never be lucky enough ! ” her 


18 


BKTTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


mother answered with a smile. AVell, now she 
was going; it was all arranged. This was 
Wednesday, and she was going to-morrow. One 
of her mother’s old trunks had been repaired, and 
a new lock put on it, and Betty’s clothes were 
packed, and she was going away. She would 
hare only one more night in the old house — only 
one more chance, just before she went to bed, of 
slipping into the room where mother had died, 
and kissing the pillow where the beloved head no 
longer lay. This was the very last evening in 
which she might look at the confectioner’s shop; 
Mr. Falconer was going himself to take Betty 
down to Melville Hall, the name of Miss St. 
Leger’s place. He would just take her there and 
spend one night, and come back the next morning, 
for there 'was a great deal to be done before the 
’ day when he himself sailed. There was to be an 
auction at Betty’s home ; the ugly curtains, and 
the ugly furniture, and the uninteresting pictures 
would all be scattered. Betty quite saw the 
reason why she must be sent out of the way. 

She had spent some of her five pounds, but not 
all. Hester, who had gone out with her to shop, 
had insisted on certain purchases — not hats, nor 
ribbons, nor any pretty things of that sort, but 
new boots, and new shoes, and some extra stock- 
ings, and a new brush and comb, and other things 
of the deadly uninteresting sort. And then Betty 


RED AND WHITE. 


19 


had insisted on buying a present for Hester and 
a present for her father. She was not at all 
puzzled about Hester’s present, which consisted 
of an elaborately fitted-up workbox, but she 
spent a good deal of time and thought over 
Mr. Falkoner’s. He was going away, and he 
was not well. He was always a man who 
required a great deal of care. During mother’s 
lifetime he had got it ; he was always placed 
first. The nicest food was for him, the best 
wine, the most comfortable chairs; and when 
mother got ill and disturbed him at night, he still 
kept the most comfortable bedroom. 

While mother lived, Betty had been angry 
about these comforts, but now she thought how 
terribly he would miss them. Her present for 
him therefore, after a whole night spent wide 
awake thinking about it, was a little travel iag 
Etna — one of the newest and most complete little 
Etnas that could possibly be found. Betty felt 
almost joyful when she gave it to her father 
and explained exactly how he was to use it, and 
Hester promised to pack it for Mr. Falkoner in a 
basket which Betty also bought for the purpose ; 
and the basket was to hold half a pound of fra- 
grant tea and a tin of Swiss milk, and some sugar, 
and a cup and saucer, and a little tea infuser. 
And Betty smiled again as she thought of her 
father making tea for himself on board the Juno^ 


20 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


and she wondered if he would think of her while 
he drank it. Someone had once told Betty of the 
shocking tea most people had on board ship. 
The thought of that tea, and then of this which 
her father would really enjoy, comforted her 
immensely. 

Hester felt v^ery angry with Betty for saving 
at least two pounds out of the three, but on this 
point Betty was quite firm. 

T’m not going to save all of it,” she said. “ I 
want some of it for a very, very special purpose 
— that you’ll know perhaps before I go away,” 
answered the little girl. Now, it was the last 
day, and the hour for Betty’s special purpose had 
come. The early dinner was over, and she ran 
into the kitchen, to find Betty “ up to her eyes,” 
as she expressed it. 

“Well now. Miss Betty, what do you want?” 
said the servant. “ I can’t be bothered with chil- 
dren about on a busy day like this. Why, 
there’s the clerk from the auctioneer’s office com- 
ing round to label all the things early to-morrow 
morning, and how I’m to be ready for him is 
more than I can say. You run away. Miss 
Betty; your things are packed, my dear, all ex- 
cept your linen, which is airing by the fire. 
There, my love, you can’t help me, and it does 
bother me so to see you standing about.” 

“I thought,” said Betty, in a very ^vistful 


HED AND WHITE. 


n 


voice, “that as it was the last day, you’d come 
out with me for a bit.” 

Hester threw up her hands. 

“Well, the unreasonableness of some folks!” 
she exclaimed. “No, no. Miss Betty, there’s no 
going out for me to-day; not the ghost of a 
chance of such a thing. You put that out of 
your head, my dear.” 

“Then I suppose I may go by myself?” said 
Betty. 

“ I suppose so ; you have been often enough by 
yourself. Don’t get into mischief, and don’t be 
long away.” 

“ Good-by, Hester,” said Betty softly. She 
closed the kitchen door, and ran up to her own 
bedroom. Nothing could please her better ; she 
would much rather go out without Hester, 
although she had thought it right to ask her to 
come with her. Fortunately Hester had said 
nothing about Betty keeping within the neigh- 
borhood ; she had only made the remark she 
always did make : “ Don’t get into mischief, and 
don’t be long away.” 

“I feel like a woman,” thought Betty to her- 
self. “ I’m not likely to get into mischief, and as 
to being long away. I’ll be back as soon as ever I 
can.” She dressed herself in feverish haste, but- 
toning on her thick pilot-cloth jacket, and slip- 
ping her hat with its heavy crape trimmings on 


22 


ftlCTTY ! A SCaoOtGltlL. 


her heaxh Then going to one of her drawers, she 
took out her purse with her precious two sov- 
ereigns, and going solemnly downstairs, opened 
the hall door and went out. There was no inde- 
cision on Betty’s face ; she knew exactly what 
she was going to do, and hoAV she was going to 
do it. She first of all stopped at a florist’s shop, 
and then, after taking a long look at the treasures 
disjflayed in the windows, went in. 

‘‘ I want some flowers, please,” said Betty, going 
up to the counter. 

The woman who was serving gave her a some- 
what contemptuous glance. Little girls of 
Betty’s appearance sometimes spent a penny or 
twopence on flowers ; they were hardly worth at- 
tending to at a time of year when flowers were so 
scarce. 

Flowers are very expensive to-day,” said the 
woman, in a pert voice, “and we don’t make 
penny and twopenny bunches.” 

“But I don’t want a penny or twopenny 
bunch,” said Betty, in some indignation. “ I want 
a great many more flowers than that. Do you 
see this basket ? Will you fill it, please ? ” 

“ Fill that basket ! ” said the woman in aston- 
ishment ; “ do you know what it will cost, miss ? ” 
Her tone had become insensibly much more 
respectful. 

“ It does not matter at all what it costs, said 


RED AND WHITE. 


23 


Betty, with gentle dignity. I want this basket 
filled with flowers, and the most beautiful ones you 
have — white ones, if possible, and red flowers.” 

Camellias are what we have mostly now,” 
said the woman ; “ they’re twopence each, and 
cheap for that.” 

Betty make a hasty calculation. 

“ I’ll have a dozen camellias — six red and six 
white. Be sure you let me have very perfect 
ones, for she'd know ; she’s very particular.” 

The woman did not ask who she was, nor 
would Betty have told her. The camellias were 
placed in the bottom of the basket with extreme 
care, Betty herself making a most fastidious 
selection. Then some maiden-hair ferns were 
spread over them, and then some large white 
chrysanthemums filled the remaining space. 

have white and blue violets here,” said the 
woman, bringing a great bowl suddenly into view. 
Betty gave a gasp at the sight, and a flood of 
color rushed over her face. 

Do they smell ? ” she asked. 

^^You put your nose to them, miss; they came 
over from Nice this morning.” 

Betty buried her pale little face among the 
violets. 

“Ob, thank you so much !” she said; “thank 
you for showing them to me. She loves violets 
beyond anything.” 


24 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


‘‘Perhaps it’s an invalid lady?” said the 
woman; “violets are wondei’fully comforting to 
invalids.” 

“ Oh, no ! she’s not an invalid at all,” said Betty ; 
“ but I’ll take a shilling’s worth of violets, please — 
half white and half blue.” 

There was something in Betty’s tone which 
made the woman, almost against her will, gener- 
ous. She gave a very large bunch of violets for 
that shilling, and could not imagine why she felt 
so cheerful and good-tempered after doing so. 

“ Thank you so much ! ” said Betty, in a tone 
of rapture; “they’re most lovely. I’m awfully 
obliged. How much do all the flowers come to, 
please ? ” 

“Five shillings, miss.” 

Betty took out one of her sovereigns, received 
fifteen shillings in change, and then with her 
sweet-scented basket on her arm, went out of 
the shop. 

“ I wonder what kind of lady those flowers are 
for?” thought the woman. “She’s mighty par- 
ticular, whoever she is. That’s a queer sort 
of child, too; but there’s a look about her eyes 
which somehow haunts a body. I expect she 
has seen a good bit of trouble in her day, poor 
little mite.” 

Betty meanwhile was walking quickly down 
one of the many streets which lead from Blooms- 





BETTY SAT DOWN BY THE LITTLE MOUND OP' EARTH 


1 


1 








r 


« 





9 • 






I 

< . I • . 

. - _ . 





*4 

« ' ” *V*%‘ 
• - # -• 1 


.fi, ^., 

> • •-> ,k/ 


^ J 





» 

T 




I 

4 










, « 


^ I 


( 




V • 










I 



rp:d and white. 


25 


bury to New Oxford Street. Here she had an 
earnest consultation with a friendly policeman, 
and presently found herself in an omnibus which 
was to land her by and by at the gates of the 
Brompton Cemetery. She had often been to the 
cemetery, but never alone before ; she was very 
glad indeed that she was able to go alone to-day. 
A good many people stared at the little girl in 
deep black, with her beautiful and sweet-smelling 
flowers, but no one made any remark about her, 
and presently Betty got down at her destination 
and went into the cemetery. The day happened 
to be a specially fine one, but it was now nearly 
three o’clock in the afternoon, and Betty felt sure 
that unless she was very quick indeed, she would 
not be home before dark. The sun was shining 
in long slanting rays across the graves, as Betty 
went and stood by one. No tombstone had yet 
been erected here. ^Ht was too soon,” Betty’s 
father had said, but he faithfully promised that one 
should be put up presently. Betty sat down by 
the little mound of earth, and taking the flowers 
^ut of her basket, began to arrange them. Her 
face was very pale, but she did not dream of cry- 
ing; she was a great deal too busy. The camel- 
lias, in their waxen whiteness and crims^on blaze 
of color, were the first to be attended to. Betty 
filled a little circular tin can, which stood on the 
head of the grave, with water ; she then placed 


26 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


the flowers in. White flowers for the angels,” 
muttered Betty, “and deep red flowers for my 
love.” She put the little wreath on the head 
of the grave ; the white chrysanthemums were 
scattered here and there, and the violets lay in a 
tumbled mass at the foot. 

“Mother will like them like that,” murmured 
Betty, standing up and contemplating her w^ork 
with anxiety; “she was always very particular, 
and she could not bear prim flowers. It’s all 
right — the white flowers and the red, and the 
sweet-smelling violets ; nothing could be more 
lovely. Good-by, mother, darling ! I’m going 
away, but you know my heart is always with 
you. Now I must see the gardener, for you can’t 
possibly do without your flowers.” 

Betty walked down through the narrow paths 
between the graves, and at last, to her relief, saw 
a man digging and gardening at a little distance. 
She ran quickly up to him. 

“ Are you the man who looks after the 
graves ? ” she asked, in an eager voice. 

“Yes, miss; can I do anything for you?” 

“You can, please; will you come with me 
here ? ” 

Betty walked quickly back to her mother’s 
grave ; the man followed her. 

“ Do you see this grave ? ” she said ; “ it belongs 
to me. I am going away; I — I can’t come to 


BED AND WHITE. 


27 


take care of it, as I would have done ; it’s a great 
‘trouble to me.” 

“ Yes, miss,” said the man, who was too mucii 
accustomed to grief to be much moved by it ; I 
have the care of a many graves round here, and 
j)arties like yourself, miss, that are away, are 
mighty pleased. There’s Lord Edgecome now — 
my Lady Edgecome lies in that vault over there 
with that garden round it — I does the gardening, 
miss, and his ludship is very pleased.” 

“ Yes, yes,” said Betty. I want mother’s 
grave to have flowers — all the flowers you can 
cram together ; and I want the place to be neat ; 
and if I send you a box of flowers by post, I want 
you to put them on the grave. What will you 
do it for?” 

“I’d keep this grave quite elegant,” said the 
man ; “ a blaze of flowers in the summer, and 
some ’ardy plants in the winter, and always as 
neat as a new pin, for ten shillings a year.” 

Betty made a rapid calculation. 

“You shall have the money,” she said 
eagerly. “I can manage it somehow. Shall I 
pay you in advance ? ” 

“ You might give me the half in advance, miss, 
if you’d be so good ; I’d see ^bout making the 
place tidy at once, if I was paid in advance.” 

Betty took out her purse. 

^^Here are flve shillings,” she said, “and please 


28 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


tell me your name, so that I may write to you. 
I’ll send you another five shillings in six months’ 
time, and you may always count on the money ; 
you’ll do your very best, please ! She’ll know it 
if you don’t, and she’s so particular.” 

A queer child ! ” said the old sexton to himself 
as Betty walked away ; but there was something 
in the forlorn look of the little black-robed figure 
w’hich brought unwonted tears to his eyes. 

That grave shall look fine,” he muttered. 


CHAPTER IV. 


A STKANGE EVENING. 



T was late on the following evening 
when Mr. Falkoner and Betty arrived 
at the flourishing town of Dorchester. 
Melville Hall was seven miles away, 
right in the heart of a wild moorland country, but 
as Betty and her father drove out to it in a some- 
what shaky old fly, they could not see any of that 
glorious view which was to delight Betty’s sensi- 
tive little nature presently. Mr. Falkoner had 
been very kind to his little girl during the jour- 
ney down. He had dreaded that journey more 
than he could say. Knowing Betty’s character, 
as he thought he did, he had expected bursts of 
violent grief, and between the bursts long sulky 
silences ; but Betty gave way to no grief, nor was 
she the least bit sulky. Whenever she passed an 
interesting place on the journey she asked intelli- 
gent questions about it, and she cut the different 
newspapers and pamphlets which her father had 
purchased to read on the way, and gave them to 
him opened just at the right places. And when 
he was silent, she became silent; and when he 

29 



30 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


wished to talk, she spoke with composure, and a 
sort of new dignified gentleness which rather puz- 
zled him, but which he greatly admired. Othei’ 
people were in the crowded third-class carriage, 
and they noticed the delicate-looking man and 
the sweet-faced, thoughtful child. Mr. Falkoner 
saw that people looked at Betty, and he began to 
regard her with some interest himself. 

“ She’s not pretty now,” he murmured, “ but I 
should not be the least surprised if she made a 
pretty woman by and by — at least, I am sure she 
will make a striking one. She has got her 
mother’s mouth and eyes. Her mother was 
always remarkable for her eyes, and Betty has 
got them.” 

When they got into the fly, Mr. Falkoner took 
his little girl’s hand, and held it in a warm pressure. 

may not see much of you by yourself, after 
this drive is over, Betty,” he said, “ so I wish to 
say now that I am greatly pleased with you. 
You have behaved extremely well about this 
business, and you have been a good girl all day ; 
you have a look of your mother, and I see you 
mean to resemble her in more w^ays than one.” 

Betty made no reply, but she claiiped her 
father’s hand very tightly. 

If I work hard,” she said, with sudden eager- 
ness, “ how soon may I come out to you to 
Florida ? ” 


A STRANGE EVENING. 


31 


“ Oil, my clear little girl, not until you are 
grown up, of course.” 

When do you count grown up, father ? ” 

Let me see — how old are you now ? ” 

This is February,” said Betty ; /II be twelve 
in April.” 

Well,” said Mr. Falkoner, ^^you may perhaps 
think of joining me in six years — when you’re 
eighteen. I’ll have made a very comfortable home 
for you then, and you shall come out and take 
care of me ; you must work bard for that. I expect 
you’ll be a great comfort to me when you come.” 

“I canH wait for six years,” said Betty, iu a 
passionate sort of voice ; it can’t be done ! I 
must come to you sooner.” 

^^Well, well,” said Mr. Falkoner in a soothing 
tone, for he suddenly began to fear a scene, just 
when he thought he had escaped one, we’ll see 
about that. I may get quite well and come back 
to you long before the six years are out. Any- 
how, what you have now got to do is to work 
hard — learn all you can, and become strong and 
brave in every sense of the word.” 

Betty leaned back in the cab, and closed her 
eyes. She did not make any further comment 
until they got into the long winding avenue which 
led up to the Hall. 

‘AVhat hour are you going in the morning, 
father?” 


32 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“ Oh, very early, my love — before you are up.” 

Please father, let me get up, however early 
you go ! Please promise ! ” 

“Here we are,” said Mr. Falkoner, opening the 
cab door and jumping out. “ Very well, Betty, 1 
will speak to Miss St. Leger.” 

“ Kemember, father ! ” 

“Yes, yes; jump out, can’t you, my dear! 
Phew ! how bitter the air feels in this countiy 
place — much colder than London. I wonder 
where in the world they’ve placed the bell. Can 
you find it, cabby ? Give a strong pull, like a 
good fellow; we’ll be frozen to death in this 
wind.” 

But at this moment the oak doors were thrown 
back, and a stream of light from a cheerful hall 
rushed out in a flood, to welcome the travelers. 
Two nicely dressed maid-servants came down the 
steps to help the cabman to bring in Betty’s 
trunk, and Miss St. Leger stood in the inner hall 
to welcome them. 

“ How do you do ? ” she said, shaking hands 
with Mr. Falkoner. “ But surely youi’ train is 
late ; I have been waiting supper this half hour.” 

“No, I assure you, it was a little before time if 
anything,” replied Mr. Falkoner. “ This is Betty, 
Miss St. Leger; I think you have seen her 
before.” 

“ How do you do, my dear ? ” said ^ Miss St. 


A STRANGE EVENING. 


33 


Leger, taking one of Betty’s hands, and giving 
her a sharp kind of little peck on her cheek by 
way of an embrace. 

If the train was not late,” she continued, look- 
ing at Mr. Falkoner, ^‘you must have got about 
the worst cab in Dorchester; but, anyhow, here 
you are, good people, and that’s the main thing. 
Supper will be on the table in a few minutes, and 
you must not blame me if it is spoiled.” 

With these words Miss St. Leger turned 
sharply round, and began to trot rapidly down 
a long stone corridor. At the end of the corridor 
she flung open a door, which revealed a cheerful 
sort of nondescript room, partly study, partly 
drawing room, partly dining room. There was a 
blazing Are at one end, and in front of the Are 
stood a pretty i*ound table, with places laid for 
three. A great bunch of holly stood in a high 
stone vase in the center, and Betty, glancing round 
the room, saw that there were ferns and primulas 
and cyclamens, and one or two splendid palm 
trees scattered here and there. The room was 
decidedly picturesque, and Betty, as she glanced 
from it to Miss St. Leger, rather wondered at it. 

Miss St. Leger was a small, very thin woman. 
She was dressed with extreme neatness and 
extreme severity. There was not an attempt at 
fashion in her attire. Her thin fair hair was plas- 
tered down in old-fashioned braids at each side 


34 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


of her face, and screwed up in a tiny knot at the 
back ; every hair was in its place, and the whole 
shone like satin. Her eyes were large and blue ; 
her whole face deeply wrinkled and careworn, and 
her mouth very firm. She had a very sharp and 
decided manner; but with all this, and with a 
blunt ness which sometimes almost amounted to 
rudeness, no truer eyes than hers ever looked 
straight at anyone. 

Bett}^, however, who could not see the good- 
ness in the eyes then, nor for many a long day 
after, felt chilled through and through at Miss 
St. Leger’s manner. 

“ Come, my dear,” said that good lady, “ what 
are you staring at me for? You aud your good 
father are late, and now it is your duty to hurry 
up as much as possible. I can tell you, my good 
cook Hannah never likes anyone not to be in 
time for her suppers. I’ll thank you, Mr. 
Falkoner, to ring the bell. Ah, is that you, 
Alice ? Tell Hannah to serve up supper immedi- 
ately. Mr. Falkoner, you’d like to wash your 
hands ; come this way. Betty, follow me. 
There’s a lavatory on this landing, where you can 
wash your hands, Betty; I need not trouble to 
take you to your bedroom just yet. Ah, that 
will do ! never mind your hair, my dear child ; it’s 
fairly tidy. Here, come along ; I hear the clatter 
of the dishes. I’m certain poor Hannah’s cutlets 


A STRANGE EVENING. 


35 


are spoiled. It is really too bad about those 
Dorchester cabs; I must make a fuss, I really 
must.” 

Betty hated going into supper in her traveling 
boots, and with her unbrushed hair, but there 
was no help for it. Miss St. Leger made her sit 
with her back to the fire too, which was another 
thing she detested, but that good lady did not 
seem disposed to care in the very least whether 
Betty liked things or not. 

The little girl felt too choked with emotion 
and soreness of heart to touch the good food 
which was placed before her. Miss St. Leger, 
who attended to everyone herself, and never 
ceased a flow of light, rippling conversation, made 
no remark when Betty’s almost untasted cutlet 
was removed ; but when the pudding and a dish 
of stewed apricots were placed on the table, she 
turned sharply round. 

“ Do you want pudding ? ” she said, addressing 
Betty in so sharp a voice that the little girl 
quite jumped. 

“ Yes, please,” she answered timidly. 

“You’re welcome to it,” continued Miss St. 
Leger, “ if you mean to eat it, but I don’t allow 
waste. I observed that you left your cutlet. 
Alice, have the goodness to keep that cutlet for 
the cat. Now, do you wish for pudding, or do 
you not ? ” 


36 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


^^No,” said Betty, looking down to hide her 
tears. 

Miss St. Leger helj)ed herself and Mr. Falkoner. 
Betty sat and choked. 

At last the dreadful meal had come to an end, 
and Miss St. Leger sprang up. 

“ I dare say you’re tired, good people,” she said, 
“ and would like to go to bed ? ” 

I am anxious to have a little talk with you,” 
said Mr. Falkoner. “ I must leave here at an 
early hour in the morning.” 

“ At what hour ? ” 

“ I desired the cabman to be here at seven.” 

“ Alice,” said Miss St. Leger, “ breakfast for 
one at half-past six. Tell cook. Well, Mr. 
Falkoner, I’ll be ready to give you a little of my 
time — not much, for I’m a very busy woman — 
after I have introduced Betty to her companions. 
Kiss your father now, Betty, and say good- 
night.” 

Betty went up and put her arms round Mr. 
Falkoner’s neck. 

‘‘Promise that you’ll see me in the morning 
before you go,” she said, in a voice that choked 
with great agony. 

“ Yes, my darling, yes ; it’s all right, Betty. 
Cheer up, my love, cheer up. God bless you, my 
dear ! Good-night. Now run.” 

Miss St. Leger stood at the other end of the 


A STEANGE EVENING. 


37 


room, near the door, waiting. The moment 
Betty left her father she disappeared, and trotted 
down the stone corridor so fast that Betty had 
almost to run to keep up with her. 

“ We never waste a second in this house,” she 
said, looking quickly at the child. “ Life is a 
great deal too short ; there’s not a second to lose 
— not a second. Now then, here we are. This 
is the preparation room ; this is where you will 
usually spend your evenings.” Miss St. Leger 
opened a door, and Betty found herself in a long, 
low-ceilinged, pleasant room. The floor was 
covered with linoleum, and there was a fireplace 
at either end. Tables stood at intervals down 
the center of the room, and on each table was a 
nice, bright-looking lamp. There were bookcases 
against the walls, and some lai’ge maps. 

By the upper fireplace a group of girls were 
congregated. 

These are your companions,” said Miss St. 
Leger, taking Betty’s hand, and leading her rap- 
idly up the room. “ Now let me introduce you. 
My dears,” — Miss St. Leger turned to the group 
of girls, who eagei-ly faced her, — “this is your 
new companion, of whom you have heard me 
speak. Her name is Elizabeth Falkoner, and her 
father calls her Betty. I hope you will be all 
very kind to her, and will tell her the rules of 
the house, and do all you can to make her com- 


38 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


fortable. Come here, Lotty Eaynham. Betty is 
to be your room-mate, and I wish you to take her 
upstairs presently — in not less than ten minutes 
from now — and help her to unpack, and see that 
she goes to bed, for she must be tired. Betty, 
my dear, this is your new room-mate, Lotty Bayn- 
ham ; and this is Bella Steel ; and this is Henri- 
etta Gaunt ; and these three girls are my own 
nieces, Elsie and Rose and Marian. Now, my 
dears, I leave you to make each other’s acquaint- 
ance. Lotty, be sure you do all you can for 
Betty. Good-night, my dears ; good-night.” 

Miss St. Leger whipped out of the room, and 
all the girls stood and stared at Betty. 


CHAPTER V. 
Betty’s black dress. 



OTTY RAYNHAM was a very tall girl. 
She was built on a massive scale; she 
had large, dark, intelligent eyes, and a 
great expanse of forehead. Her heavy 
black hair was parted in the middle, and hung in 
a straight mass down her back. She was dressed 
in a dark-blue serge, and wore over it a holland 
pinafore of a somewhat childish make. Her long 
fingers were stained with ink, and at this moment 
a corresponding ink-stain adorned the tip of her 
somewhat up-tumed nose. She was unconscious 
of this defect, however. Her eyes were fixed 
eagerly on Betty, who returned her gaze with 


interest. 

Now the rest of you keep off,” said Lotty ; 
‘‘ she can’t take us all in to-night. We’re all 
characters, more or less, and she can’t take in 
more than one character at a time. She’s my 
room-mate, and she’s been put into my charge ; 
therefore, I suppose, I may have the first of her. 
You had better come with me at once,” she con- 
tinued, “ for if all your things are to be unpacked, 
we have plenty to do.” 


39 



40 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


^‘It won’t be necessary to unpack my things 
to-night,” said Betty. Hester, our servant, put 
what I should immediately require at the top of 
the trunk ; everything else can wait.” 

Hark ! did you hear that ? ” said a sharp little 
voice. Betty turned in some alarm, and met the 
quizzical gaze and laughing eyes of Bella Steel. 
‘‘ Hark ! ” she repeated, putting up a warning 
finger,, and glancing round with a comical expres- 
sion at her companions. ^^Insurrection against 
Agatha has begun early.” 

What do you mean ? ” said Betty. “ Miss 
St. Leger did not introduce me to any girl of 
the name of Agatha.” 

Because it’s her own name, dear,” said Henri- 
etta, in a sweet voice. “ She did not find it neces- 
sary to introduce you to herself.” 

“ But you don’t call her Agatha, surely ? ” 

“ When her back is turned, we invariably speak 
of her by that distinguished title. Oh, don’t 
look like that, or you’ll kill me ; you really will.” 

Betty turned away with some dignity and a 
little disgust. She scarcely knew any girls, and 
had never met a schoolgirl in her life before. 

“ Come,” said Lotty, taking her hand ; never 
mind Henny. She’s a good soul, but something 
of a quiz.” 

“ Before you go, pray explain one thing,” said 
Marian, stepping forward, and placing herself in 


BETTY’S BLACK DRESS. 


41 


front of Betty. “Are you called Eliza, Eliza- 
beth, Betty, or Bess ? ” 

“ Oh, don’t answer her ! ” said Lotty. “ You 
know how mean it is to tease, Marian. Why do 
you do it ? Come along, Betty, come along ! ’’ 

“ But are we to call her Princess Elizabeth, or 
merely humble Betty ? ” screamed Henrietta. 

“ Don’t answer them,” whispered Lotty to 
Betty. “ Here’s the door ; let’s escape them.” 

As soon as they got into the corridor, Betty 
turned with flaming cheeks to her companion. 

“ What hateful girls ! ” she exclaimed. “ I 
can’t live here — I can’t, really ! I must speak to 
father; he must take me away in the morning. 
My things need not be unpacked, for I can’t stay ; 
I really, really can’t ! ” 

“ Don’t be a goose ! ” said Lotty. “ The girls 
are well enough — they are only funny. If you 
don’t take any notice, they’ll soon settle down 
and leave you alone. I’ll put you up to the 
rules of the place, if you’ll let me, and you’ll soon 
be very jolly, for all the rest of us are.” 

Betty made no reply. The soreness and pain 
at her heart made it extremely difiicult for her to 
keep back her tears. She was the sort of child, 
however, who hated showing her emotions; and 
when they reached the pretty bedroom which she 
was to share with Lotty, she looked quite com- 
posed, only very pale and sad. 


42 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Now,” said Lotty, “ here’s our room ; it’s neat, 
isint it ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ! ” said Betty. 

^‘Well, I don’t suppose you ever slept in a 
nicer room. I can tell you the beds are snug, 
only we get so little of them. We’re all sup- 
posed to be in bed by half-past nine, and out of 
bed, summer and winter, at six. It’s awful, isn’t 
it?” 

I can’t get up at six,” said Betty ; I’m not 
accustomed to it.” 

Oh, my dear,” said Lotty, you must do what 
you’re not accustomed to in this house. I dare 
say to-morrow you may be allowed half an hour’s 
grace, because you’ll be supposed to be tired after 
your journey ; but the rules, my dear Betty, the 
rules have to be obeyed to the very letter. Up 
at six, prayers six thirty, lessons until half -past 
seven, breakfast from half-past seven till eight, an 
liour for play. Work from nine to eleven thirty, 
lunch brought to your desk in the shape of a 
hunch of bread and butter — right good, too, I can 
tell you, when you’re starving. Walk at this 
time of year till one o’clock, dinner at quarter 
past, play from two to three. Lessons from three 
to five, tea, play for half an hour after ; then prep- 
aration, supper at eight, and do what you like 
until prayers at nine. After prayers, bed and 
sweet sleep, much-needed repose. That’s our life. 


Betty’s black dress. 


43 


In the summer, the hours are differently ari’anged. 
We have more time to be out, and we have 
several half-holidays. In the winter, we only 
have a half-holiday once a week, on Saturday, 
and during that time we have to put our ward- 
robes in order. I hate my wardrobe and clothes, 
and all that sort of thing ; I love books beyond 
anything — don’t you ? ” 

I have not read many,” said Betty ; “ we had 
not many books at home, and mother did not care 
for the free library.” 

Have you read Sir Walter Scott ? ” 

“ No, not yet.” 

He’s a treat for you ; he’s peHectly glorious. 
I have quite made up my mind that if ever I 
marry, it shall be a sort of man like the Master of 
Ravenswood. I thrill when I read about him. 
Do you ever thrill over your favorite heroes ? ” 
“Well, I haven’t any, you know,” said Betty. 

“ Haven’t you ? ” replied Lotty, with a sigh. “ I 
hoped you were intellectual, from the shape of 
your eyes, and their expression. But after all, 
now I come to examine you closely, you have 
nothing to boast of in the way of a forehead, 
although you have a good back to your head. 
Turn round, and let me feel it. Yes, your quali- 
ties are well balanced, and that’s everything. See 
what a brow I have. I quite thirst for learning 
I mean to be a female professor if I live — that 


44 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


is, if I don’t meet the Master of Kavenswood. 
Agatha quite approves.” 

While Lotty was speaking, she sat on the edge 
of her own bed, dangling her long legs back- 
ward and forward, and occasionally pushing her 
thin fingers through her heavy black hair. Betty 
leaned against the wardrobe, puzzled, bewildered, 
and as yet only faintly interested. 

“Where are you in your lessons?” said Lotty. 
“ Are we likely to be in the same class ? ” 

“I’m sure I don’t know,” replied Betty. “I 
have not learned in the ordinary way. Mother — 
mother taught me, and — and sometimes my 
father, and a master used to come in the evening 
for arithmetic and writing. I don’t know a great 
deal ; I — I have not had the life of other girls.” 

“ Did you like your life ? ” asked Lotty. 

“ It was lovely y 

There was a passion in the last word which 
made Lottie open her big eyes and stare at Betty. 

“ Why have you come here ? ” she asked, insen- 
sibly assuming a gentler tone. 

“ Because — because ” 

“ I mean,” continued Lotty, “ why has not your 
mother gone on teaching you ? ” 

Betty’s face turned white to the lips. Never — 
never in all the pain and agony of her loss had 
that pain been more acute than now. She strug- 
gled to state a simple fact boldly, but no words 


BETTY’S BLACK DRESS. 


45 


would come from her firmly locked lips. With a 
feeling of desperation she took up the skirt of 
her black dress with its crape frills, and showed 
it to Lotty. 

“ Oh, what a brute I am ! ” said Lotty Eayn- 
ham. She tumbled off the bed, and rushing up 
« to Betty, took her in her big arms. 

“ Oh, you poor little thing, I am so sorry ! ” 
she exclaimed. ‘^It’s just like me to be so 
thoughtless with my tongue ; but never mind. 
I’ll tell the other girls, and they shan’t quiz you. 
Now let’s unpack, and then you must really go 
to bed, for you look fit to droj). This is my bed 
by the window, and this is yours near the fire- 
place. We don’t have fires unless we are ill, and 
that no one ever is at Melville Hall. Now, here 
is your chest of drawers. Isn’t it pretty ? It’s 
the sort of blue of a robin’s egg. And this is the 
curtain, behind which you hang up your things. 
We’ll soon have made everything shipshape. If 
you like to sit on the edge of your bed and rest, 
I’ll put the things into your drawers.” 

Oh, no, please,” said Betty, I’d rather 
unpack myself.” 

At this moment there came a shaip tap at the 
door, and before the girls had time to say Come 
in,” Miss St. Leger appeared. 

“ Betty, you ought to be in bed,” she said. 

Your father tells me that you are not very 


46 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


strong, and must get accustomed by degrees 
to our life. Come, come ; this trunk is not 
unpacked yet: you have been gossiping, you 
two. Lotty, I see it in your face. I am ashamed 
of you.” 

“I’ve been telling Betty the rules,” said Lotty. 

“ But you might have unpacked at the same 
time. Come ; I can see what this business will 
be, unless I take it in hand myself. Betty, my 
dear, look alive. Lotty, lend a hand. Now then, 
all the linen goes into this drawer ; the bodies of 
the dresses into this ; the hats, frills, handker- 
chiefs, knicknacks into this. Here, girls. I’ll take 
out, and you stow away.” 

“ Oh, please don’t, please don’t open that box ! ” 
said Betty, in a quiver of distress. 

Miss St. Leger, who was down on her knees by 
the trunk, had just lifted out a card-board box. 
She looked up at Betty. 

“ Take it and put into the lower drawer,” she 
said suddenly, and the little girl, with a great 
sigh of relief, stowed the precious box, with its 
relics of the past, out of sight. 

In ten minutes’ time the trunk was empty, and 
Betty’s things as completely in their place as if 
she had been six months instead of a couple of 
hours at Melville Hall. The bell was then rung, 
and two servants appeared, who took the trunk 
out of the room. 


Betty’s black bbess. 


47 


“ Now, that’s right,” said Miss St. Leger. “ To 
bed this minute, my dear. Sleep well; good- 
night. I’ll excuse your coming to prayers to- 
night, as you’re so tired. Lotty, come with me.” 

Betty breathed a great sigh of relief when she 
found herself at last alone. 

My head is giddy,” she said to herself. It’s 
impossible — it’s inipossihle to believe that I’m 
settled here, and all my things unpacked. Oh, 
how hateful it all is ! — oh, mother, mother, I 
never thought you so far — so dreadfully far away 
before ! I don’t like anybody here, not even 
Lotty, although she’s the best. Oh, I do feel so 
frightened of Miss St. Leger, she’s so sharp; she 
seems to snap me up so. I wonder if I shall 
wake so as to be sure to see father off. Oli, yes, 
of course I shall, for all the girls get up at six. 
What a good thing — they won’t be able to keep 
me in bed, for I’m the lightest sleeper in the 
world. AVell, I am tired ! I’ll just kneel down 
and say my prayers, and then tumble into bed. 
Oh, how dreary everything is, and mother, 
mother, darling, how far off you seem ! ” 

Betty’s pillow was wet with tears before she 
dropped to sleep, but she was young, and tired, 
and sleep is very merciful to tired children. 
When Lotty returned to the room, she saw that 
Betty was sound asleep, Avith her hand clasping 
her cheek. Her little face was white, and the , 


48 


BETTT : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


dark eyelashes rested on a very transparent 
cheek. 

Poor, rum little cove ! ” murmured Lotty. 

Not intellectual, knows nothing at all, looks as 
if a breath would pulf her out of the world. 
Mercy me, what a mess she has left her clothes 
in ! Would not she catch it if Agatha came in ? 
But she shan’t — at least not to-night, poor baby — 
for I’ll put them tidy for her, much as I loathe 
the job. Oh, Lotty Raynham, Lotty Raynham, 
what a model you are growing ! I really expect 
the little vdngs will begin to bud if you go on 
much longer in this angelic strain.” 


CHAPTER VI. 


PROMISES shouldn’t BE BROKEN. 



HEN we awake in a strange place there 
often conies a moment of confusion and 
wonder when we cannot in the least 
remember where we are. Betty had 
slept soundly all through the long hours of the 
night. Her sleep was soft and full of peace — her 
tired little body never stirred, her eyelids never 
quivered. She slept, and she rested, and by and 
by she dreamed. Her dreams of course took her 
back to the old life. She thought she was pre- 
paring tea for her mother. She was kneeling at 
the fire toasting one of her own tea cakes, and 
mother was lying on the sofa looking at her. 
Mother was too weak to speak much, but Betty 
understood. There had always been the most 
perfect sympathy between this mother and child. 
The mother seemed to guess the child’s thoughts ; 
the child seemed to know all about the mother’s. 
Their souls seemed to fit, their natures seemed 
to touch ; there was never any jar or fret between 
them. Love made Betty obey, love made Mrs. 
Ealkoner rule. It was a perfect union, this union 
between the mother and the child. 


49 


50 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


In her dream Betty toasted the tea cake ; it 
turned to a perfect brown. She buttered it as 
she knew her mother best liked to have it, put it 
on the tea table, and brought it over to her 
mother’s side. Betty and her mother took their 
tea together. Then the little girl knelt by her 
mother, and the mother put her arms round her, 
and a verse out of the Bible rushed into’ Betty’s 
mind : one whom his mother comfortethP 

She awoke out of her dream with these words on 
her lips. 

As one whom his mother comfortethr She 
raised herself on her pillow and looked round the 
strange room in bewildered surprise. Mother 
was far away, the old home was gone, and she 
was at school — at hateful school. A great rush 
of pain filled her heart : she lay back on her 
pillow with a low moan. 

“ Oh, dear ; oh, dear ! it’s much, much worse 
than I ever thought it could have been,” she said 
to herself. How can I endure this life ? How 
can I stand those hateful girls ? Oh, it did com- 
fort me to go to Brompton Cemetery and look at 
mother’s grave, but now I shall have no comfort. 
I shall have nothing to remind me of her. What 
am I to do ? what am I to do ? ” She turned on 
her pillow, and now being wider awake, raised 
her head slightly, and looked with a kind of nerv- 
ous fear toward Lotty’s bed. It was empty, the 


PROMISES shouldn’t BE BROKEN. 51 

bed-clothes pulled well down to the bottom, and 
Lotty’s night-dress folded and lying in its white 
frilled bag on the pillow. 

Why, what is the hour ? ” exclaimed Betty. 
“Surely, surely I have not overslept myself? 
Surely — oh, father, oh, father, that would be too 
cruel ! Impossible — he promised — he cannot 
have gone ! ” She tumbled out of bed, and going 
to the mantel-piece, looked at the clock. It 
pointed to five minutes to seven. Father’s cab 
was not to arrive until seven. If she dressed 
with frantic haste, she might have time to catch a 
sight of him. She rushed to the chair where 
Lotty had placed her clothes, and began to put 
them on with trembling fingers and frantic speed. 
The morning was a bitterly cold one, and Betty’s 
little hands grew numb before she had half 
accomplished her task. She could not feel the 
buttons — she could not discover exactly where 
the eyes were placed. Never mind. The clothes 
were got on somehow, and she was fastening the 
black frock as best she could, and, it must be con- 
fessed, in a very lame fashion, when the sound of 
cab-wheels on the gravel outside smote on her 
ears. 

“ I won’t wait another moment,” thought Betty. 
“ Who cares for tidy hair, or pinafore, or anything 
else? He’ll be gone if I’m not sharp. Oh, I 
will, I must, I shall see him again ! ” 


52 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


She opened the door of her bedroom and mshed 
down the corridor: the house was not only a 
large one, but was one of those queer old places 
which had been added to from time to time, and 
which was built on no settled plan. Betty had 
not noticed at all the way in which she had 
arrived at her room on the previous night, and 
now she could not find the broad central staircase, 
and in her distraction and hurry became quite 
confused. There was not a servant in sight — not 
a living soul to direct her. She found herself 
rushing helplessly down short fiights of stairs and 
up other flights and along corridors which seemed 
to lead to nothing but bedrooms, hideous bed- 
rooms. She clasped her hands frantically in dis- 
may. It was awful, awful to be lost like this, 
and to feel that her father might be driving away 
from her. Going away without a kiss — without 
a good-by; going away from Betty’s childhood 
and early youth — going away for six long, long 
years ! Oh, it was maddening ! She screamed 
aloud in her pain. Her scream brought unex- 
pected relief. A rough-looking woman, with 
her dress turned up, and a pail of hot water 
and a scrubbing-brush in her hand, came into 
view. 

Whatever is the matter, miss ?” she exclaimed. 

‘^Please tell me how I can get down into the 
entrance hall ! ” exclaimed Betty. My father is 


PEOMtSES SHOULDN'T BE BROKEN. 53 

going away, and I shall lose him if I’m not quick. 
Oh, tell me — tell me quick, quick ! ” 

“Yes, dear,” said the woman. She opened a 
door which Betty had not noticed, and pointed to 
the central stairs. 

“Bun down, dear, and you’ll find yourself in 
the hall,” she said. “ Oh, poor little thing ! ” she 
exclaimed to herself. “I ’ope as she’s in time, 
but I think the gentleman is gone.” 

Betty flew down the stairs. She was weak 
with terror and anguish. Miss St. Leger was 
standing in the hall. She stared as the little 
girl’s wild apparition rushed past her. 

“ My dear child, where are you going ? ” she said. 

“ Father — I want him — I want to say good-by ! ” 
gasped Betty. 

“ My dear, we both thought it best not to wake 
you — you were so sound asleep. He left you a 
message. Come in here, and I will give it to you.” 

“ He’s not gone ? ” exclaimed Betty, rushing to 
Miss St. Leger and grasping her hands. 

“ Yes, indeed he is.” 

“ How long ago ? Speak ! ” 

“The cab is just turning the corner of the 
avenue,” said a servant who stood near. 

Betty looked out. The hall door was open ; a 
bitter wind was filling the house. 

“ I’ll catch it up,” exclaimed the child. 

Before Miss St. Leger had time to draw breath. 


54 


Betty : a schoolgirl. 


she was off — off like the wind itself — panting, 
rushing, calling, struggling. Oh, cruel cab — oh, 
cruel father ! Betty is nearly dying in her efforts 
to get to you, and you do not even see her. The 
avenue was slightly uphill, and all the little girl’s 
frantic efforts were in vain. She managed to 
keep up until she reached the lodge gates, and 
then she sank down, unable to speak or move, on 
the damp grass. 

The lodge-keeper’s wife came out and took 
Betty in ; and when she had been seated by the 
warm fire for about ten minutes. Miss St. Leger 
herself came up to fetch her. Miss St. Leger was 
not severe now; she was quite kind and gentle. 
She came softly into the house, bearing Betty’s 
hat and jacket in her arms. She put them on the 
little girl herself, and then taking her hand, led 
her down the avenue. 

^ As they approached the house. Miss St. Leger 
turned and spoke. 

I know you feel this very much,” she said, 
and I am sorry that under the circumstances you 
were not awakened. But we did it for the best.” 

It was a promise,” gasped Betty — “ a promise ! 
Promises shouldn’t be broken.” 

“ It was my fault ; your father wished to 
awaken you, but I begged of liim not. I said 
I would explain; and he left you a message. 
What is the matter, my dear?” 


PROMISES shouldn’t BE BROKEN. 55 

I wish to say something,” said Betty, wdth a 
gasp. “I think you are perfectly hateful ! I’m 
very sorry that I came here, and I don’t mean to 
be good ! I mean to be bad and wicked, and 
you’ll never be able to manage me, so you liad 
better send me back to father before he sails ! ” 

Miss St. Leger stared at Betty while she was 
speaking. When the angry words had ceased, 
and the defiant eyes, so full of the most terrible 
misery, were raised to her face, instead of turning 
away, as Betty expected, she held out her hand. 

Fudge ! ” she said ; “ you don’t know what 
you are saying, child. Come into my room and 
have some breakfast.” 

Betty followed her without a word. 

Miss St. Leger’s own private sitting room was 
well warmed with a large fire. It was not the 
room where Betty had supped the night before, 
but a smaller one. It was a very bright little 
room, and was rendered cheerful by flowers and 
by a loud-voiced canary, which sang in a cage by 
the window. The sun had come out now, and 
streamed in a great flood across Betty’s pale face. 
Miss St. Leger took her to a big armchair near 
the Are ; she took oflP her hat and jacket, and, put- 
ting her icy little feet on a footstool, began to rub 
them gently and firmly. 

“I wish you wouldn’t do it,” said Betty, 
when I ” 


56 


BETTlr : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


When you hate me so ? ” said Miss St. Leger, 
looking up at her with a keen light in her blue 
eyes ; but you’ll get over all that presently, and, 
meanwhile, as you are put in my care, your 
bodily wants must be attended to. If I do not 
look sharp, you may take a serious chill, and then 
you will be unwell, and I detest illness. Now, 
sit still, my dear. Is not that better ? ” 

“ Yes, thank you; I’m quite warm now.” 

You want your breakfast.” 

Miss St. Leger stretched out her arm and 
pulled an old-fashioned bell-rope with vehemence. 
A servant appeared. 

Alice, Miss Betty will breakfast with me. 
Bring up two new-laid eggs, some fresh toast, and 
some tea. Quick ! we are both starving.” 

Alice disappeared and soon returned with an 
appetizing trayful of good things. Miss St. 
Leger helped Betty ; then she cracked her own 
egg, and ate, and drank her own tea. While she 
was eating, she did not say a word. When she 
had finished her egg, she looked across the table 
at Betty, who had scarcely touched her food. 

This will never do,” exclaimed Miss St. Leger. 
“No supper to speak of, last night — no break- 
fast this morning. You’ll be ill, and that I can- 
not allow. If you don’t eat up your egg and all 
that buttered toast, and drink your nice sweet tea, 
I shall come and feed you. Now you can take 


PROMISES shouldn’t BE BROKEN. 


57 


your choice as to whether you wish to be fed by 
me or not.” 

Betty evidently made her choice veiy quickly. 
She gulped down the egg, ate her toast, and 
drank her tea, and, in spite of all her wishes to 
the contrary, felt soothed and benefited. 

Now,” said Miss St. Leger, “ you feel much as 
usual, don’t you ? ” 

“No !” said Betty. 

“Well, I am sorry for you, but I don’t know 
that I can aid you. You have a dark time to go 
through, and it is impossible for me to go through 
it for you. If you have stuff in you, you’ll con- 
quer yourself and be happy ; if you are the poor 
sort, you’ll fret for a good bit, and be a worry to 
yourself and everyone else in the house: it’s for 
you to choose. I made a mistake this morning in 
not waking you, and I am sorry. I don’t mean to 
tell a child like you that I am sorry again. Your 
father was relieved not to have a scene just when 
he was going off.” 

“There wouldn’t have been a scene. How 
could he think it ? ” said Betty. “ How could he 
think it ? ” 

“ Well, those were his words. He seems to be 
a very nervous sort of man : the sooner he gets 
into a good climate the better. He left you his 
dear love and blessing, and will write from town. 
You don’t look fit for lessons this morning, so 


58 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


perhaps you would like to sit here and write a 
letter to him. You will be able to relieve your 
feelings in that way, and you are welcome to say 
just what you please about me. If your letter is 
ready by half-past eleven, you can take it your- 
self to the post with Lotty Raynham and the 
other girls. Do you wish to write ? ” 

Yes, please,” said Betty. 

“Very well; you can go to your room and 
bring your writing materials down here. When 
you have finished your letter, you can read ^Alice 
in Wonderland ’ — it lies on that table — or go to 
sleep. I have not another moment to spare for 
you just now. Only just one word before I go 
to my business: I was your mother’s friend. 
When we were both young we knew each other 
well, and loved each other dearly. Hers was the 
most perfect character I ever came across; you 
are a little like her, but not much. Go and fetch 
your writing materials and don’t stare.” 


CHAPTER VIL 



|ETTY went slowly out of the room. 
Her legs felt quite weak, and her head 
giddy. Her heart was beating rather 
slowly now; there was no excitement 
whatever about her — the worst was over. Her 
mother was in her grave, and her father had gone 
away, without wishing her good-by, for six long 
years. With some little difficulty she reached 
her bedroom, which was at the present moment 
given over to two housemaids, who were going 
through their work with that sort of eager 
haste and speed which characterized all those 
people who were under Miss St. Leger’s influence. 
The maids were not talking ; they were working 
as if their lives depended on straightening out 
the sheets, and shaking out the pillows, and 
removing every speck of dust from the toilet 
tables. They were so busy that they did not 
even glance at Betty when she came in. She 
took her little writing portfolio from the top of 
the chest of drawers, and went downstairs. She 
re-entered Miss St. Leger’s snug little sitting room, 
59 



60 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


and drawing up her chair to the table in the 
center prepared to write a letter. She thought 
beforehand that it would give her great relief to 
write to her father, but now, as she dipped her 
pen in the ink, she found it extremely difficult to 
arrange her thoughts. In the first place, she 
could speak of her feelings far better than she 
could write them: in the next, there seemed to 
be a cloud between her father and herself. How 
could he have broken the pi*omise he had given 
her? How could he look at her in her sleep, and 
go away for six years, without that eager loving 
kiss from her lips ? How could he drive up the 
avenue in that hateful cab, and never once turn 
round to see the little panting, struggling figure 
trying, and trying in vain, to reach him ? Mother 
would never have treated her so. A hot flush 
came to Betty’s cheeks, as she thought of this 
broken promise, which in truth had been made 
with so little thought by Mr. Falkoner that he 
had forgotten all about it. After a great deal of 
puzzled reflection, therefore, the letter, which was 
the outcome of all her agony, was written in the 
following words : 

Dear Father : 

I was sorry not to say good-by. I got up too late, for I 
wasn’t woke, and I dressed and ran up the avenue after 
you, but I couldn’t catcli you up, for you never looked at 
me. Miss St. Leger is kind. I don’t like school ; I’m not 


JASPER. 


61 


doing any lessons this morning. The girls are horrid ; 
Lotty is the best. I hope you’ll write to me soon. Give 
my love to Hester. 

Your affectionate daughter, 

Elizabeth Falkoner. 

A postscript was added to this, which revealed 
more than the whole of the rest of the letter : 

I did want another kiss. — B etty. 

This short letter took a long time to write. 
When she had finished it, Betty saw that it was 
a quarter to eleven o’clock. She directed it care- 
fully, and taking a stamp out of her purse, put it 
on it. Now it was ready for the post. She took 
it in her hands, looked at it with a dull sort of 
pain, and raising it to* her lips just where the flap 
was secured, kissed it twice solemnly. She knew 
her father’s hand must touch the flap in order to 
open the letter. She now sat down in the deep 
armchair, and took up “Alice in Wonderland.” 
But she was too weary and full of pain to read, 
and soon her eyes closed, and she dropped asleep. 
In her sleep she dreamed that somebody — she did 
not know who — put strong arms about her, and 
kissed her, and laid her to rest on a firm and lov- 
ing breast, and whispered to her : one whom 

his mother comfortethy 

She awoke with a start. Lotty Eaynham and 
two or three other giids had come into the room. 


62 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“ You’re to come out with us now,” said Lotty; 
it will do you lots of good, and you won’t be 
tired, for we’re to have the donkey-cart.” 

The donkey-cart ? ” said Betty, roused in spite 
of herself. 

Yes,” said Henrietta, the donkey-cart ; the 
donkey’s name is Jasper, and no one can manage 
liim but me ; if Lotty tries to poke him along, or 
Elsie, or anyone but me, he walks up the hedges. 
It is not at all pleasant to be in a donkey-cart 
when the donkey walks up the hedges, so he’s 
generally left to my tender mercies. We ride 
turn and turn about, but as you are the new girl, 
and a sort of visitor, you shall stay in the cart all 
this morning.” 

“ And I have brought down your things,” said 
Lotty — your hat, your jacket, your tie, your 
gloves — oh, and your muff, for you may catch 
cold sitting in that cart.” 

Let me put on your boots, please, Betty,” said 
Elsie St. Leger, looking at Betty out of two sweet 
eyes, and going down on her knees in front of her 
for the purpose. 

Betty felt a sudden warm thrill going through 
her heart. 

She had thought the girls horrid the night 
before, but now how changed they were, how 
kind and sympathizing ! and in spite of all her 
trouble, it was exciting to think of driving in a 


JASPER. 


63 


donkey-cart, with a donkey called Jasper, who 
walked up the hedges. 

“ I can’t imagine how he does it,” she said. 

“ How who does what ? ” asked Lotty. 

Jasper — how he walks the hedges.” 

^^Well, come out and see. Henny, you must 
let me drive for a bit, in order to give Betty an 
experience. Why, what a ghost of a little thing 
you are, Betty ! But we’ll soon knock some 
color into you. Now, come along.” 

Betty got up almost briskly from her chair. 
The six other girls surrounded her as if in a sort 
of bodyguard. They seemed not to be able to 
make enough of her. The donkey-cart, a charm- 
ing little governess cart on two big wheels, was 
standing by the front entrance ; Jasper was prick- 
ing his long ears, and slowly switching his tail 
backward and forward. He was a good-sized, 
brown donkey, well groomed and fed. His har- 
ness was quite gay, made of tanned leather, with 
brass mountings. The brass shone like gold. 

Betty was helped into the cart. Henny took 
the reins, and the five other girls started off at a 
brisk walk. They were soon overtaken by Jasper 
and the cart. He always started at full trot, as 
fast as ever he could go. It was delightful to 
feel the rapid motion, and the sensation of the 
keen air against your cheeks. You began by 
thinking Jasper as good as any pony — perhaps 


64 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


better ; but you very soon had cause to alter your 
first favorable opinion. Jasper only made this 
valiant start for the sake of keeping up appear- 
ances. He had certain points of the avenue 
where he invariably stood stock-still and looked 
around him. AVhen Elsie or Eose or Lotty were 
driving, he then deliberately went into the grass 
to look for young ferns and other succulent roots. 
With Henrietta he simply fought. 

Hold my gloves, Betty,” she exclaimed, when 
Jasper made his first abrupt pull up. “ Now then, 
don’t be frightened; he must go on. He’s the 
knowingest donkey in England. I shall try him 
with firm words first, before I proceed to blows.” 

“ Oh, you couldn’t beat him ! ” said Betty. 

“ Couldn’t I ? You w\ait and see. Oh, I don’t 
really hurt him, but I give him a little sting: 
he’s so naughty that he deserves it ; but we’ll try 
words first.” 

Hi ! Jasper ! Gee up, old boy, gee up ! ” 
Henrietta stood upright in her cart and pulled 
the reins vigorously. 

Jasper cocked back one ear, and made a lunge 
in the direction of a young bulb in the grass. 

“ No, no ; none of that,” said Henrietta. 
“ Now then, go on at once, or I’ll fetch Agatha.” 

To Betty’s astonishment, Jasper seemed to 
understand this threat, for he moved slowly for- 
ward with a drooping head. 


JASPER. 


65 


Surely lie doesn’t know what you say ? ” 
exclaimed Betty, immensely interested. 

^^Oh, doesn’t he? He understands Agatha, 
and she understands him. He’s the best-tem- 
pered, most obliging donkey in the whole of 
Dorsetshire when Agatha drives him. Now 
then, that’s better. Gee up, good Jasper. Capi- 
tal donkey, noble steed ; well done. Trot a 
bit, if you please, my beauty. He’s awfully 
vain,” continued Hetty, ^^and wants no end of 
butter.” 

^AVhat do you mean by butter?” asked Betty. 

‘‘ Oh, flattery ! I’m going to talk about him 
now ■ in a loud voice. He keeps up a steady 
trot, with one ear a little pushed back while I 
talk about him. Now, I’m going to begin. I 
must talk loud, for he pretends to be deaf. He 
loves to hear pretty things about himself. Don’t 
mind, or make any remark, if I say some things 
in a low voice to you. The loud words are for 
him. 

“Did you ever see such a handsome donkey, 
Betty ? (Awfully conceited). He’s so large, and 
such a good color, and so well behaved. I was 
saying to you, Betty, that Jasper was a very good 
donkey. (Intolerable, except when I manage 
him.) Is he not going well now ? Agatha shall 
be told, and she will give him a carrot if he does 
not stop once all the way home.” 


66 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Jasper trotted steadily and nicely, and Betty 
sank back in the cart in fits of laughter. 

Don’t let him hear you, or all is up,” whispered 
Henny. “ He is frightfully sensitive about being 
laughed at.” 

Oh, I think he’s a dear donkey,”, exclaimed 
Betty, but he’s so killingly funny. Oh, what’s 
that ? what’s the matter ? ” 

^^He has stopped,” exclaimed Henny. “He 
heard you. Now we shall have a job. I’m sure 
1 must sting with the whip this time.” 

The other girls had now come up. JasjDer was 
standing in the middle of the road with his head 
a little bent, and his forefeet touching. They all 
spoke to him and argued with him, but he did 
not pay the least attention. Henny took out the 
whip and administered one sharp stroke. Jasper 
made for the hedge ; there was a broken mud wall 
at the back ; he raised his eyes, saw a tempting 
bit of grass above his head, and deliberately 
climbed. The governess cart seemed to hang in 
mid-air, and poor Betty screamed. 

“ Oh, I’ll get out ! ” she said. “ Oh, it’s dread- 
ful ! ” Lotty helped her to alight. Jasper ate his 
grass slowly, and then descending, stood once 
more in the road. 

“ I don’t think he’s a nice donkey,” said Betty. 
“ I did at first, but I don’t now. How can you 
stand his tricks ? ” 


JASPER. 


67 


He’s the dearest donkey in the world,” said 
Henrietta. “He’s the plague and the pleasure 
of our lives. It was all your fault about that 
grass. You laughed, and he couldn’t stand that. 
Now then, Jasper, my darling, are you going to 
be good and get your carrot ? Do you hear me ? 
your nice red carrot, Jasper ; or must I tell 
Agatha ? ” 

Jasper pricked his ears, and his forefeet no 
longer kept close together. 

“He’s going to be good. He’s a pet,” said 
Henny. “ Jump in, Betty ; quick, quick ! ” 

Betty almost danced into the cart. It was 
quite exhilarating. Henny hopped after her, 
took up the reins, and jerked them. Jasper 
nearly hew ; he was angelic ; he stopped for 
nothing. 

“ Are we not going too fast now ? ” said Betty. 
“ The other girls seem so far behind.” 

“ We can’t stop him,” whispered Henny. 
“ He’s running away at present ; he’s doing it for 
fun. He’ll stop after a bit again, when he thinks 
he has earned his carrot. There’s nothing in the 
way, no vehicle of any sort ; I shall just give him 
his head. He loves to get his head, for then he 
sees that he is trusted. Jasper has a great and 
complicated nature.” 

“ Hoav nice this cart is,” said Betty, “ and what 
pretty, bright harness ! ” 


68 


BETTY : A SCttOOLGtBB. 


I sliould think SO. We polish it all up our- 
selves, every bit of it; we do everything for Jas- 
per, except clean out his stall. He’s treated just 
like a pony, and gets a feed of oats every day. 
W e subscribe for his oats ; Miss St. Leger does 
the rest. AVe take week about to groom him, 
and we polish his harness, and keep the gov- 
erness cart clean.” 

But did not a boy brinsr him round to the 
door ? ” 

“ Yes, that’s Edward ; he’s the under gardener. 
He has nothing to do with Jasper, as a rule ; the 
girl who is in charge, as a rule, goes and har- 
nesses him, and brings him round. Oh, I cannot 
tell you what a joy he is in the summer, and how 
far we go with him. Now I expect it is time to 
turn. Oh, don’t you want to post your letter ? ” 

Yes, please.” 

AA'ell, here’s the post-office. He must stop 
now, but I’ll manage him. A little more flattery 
will do it. Forgive me if I speak rather loud.” 

Henny raised her voice suddenly to a sort of 
shriek. 

You would not believe how clever Jasper is,” 
she said. “ He’ll stop now' of his owm accord at 
the post-office. AVatch ; you’ll see he will.” 

The donkey was still going at a great pace, 
but at Henny ’s words back went that conceited 
left ear, and as they approach ed the little post- 


JASPER. 


69 


office at the beginning of the niral village, he 
drew up with an air of triumph. 

“ Darling ! ” said Henny, “ didn’t I say so ? — 
Give me the letter, Betty, and hold the reins. I 
must go in, for I have to buy some stamps.” 

Henrietta was absent a couple of minutes. 
When she came back, there was no sign of the 
donkey-cart ; she looked round her for a moment 
in dismay, then burst into a hearty langh. Poor 
Betty, pale with terror, was clinging on to the 
bottom of the cart. Jasper had gone into the 
middle of the street, and being thirsty, had 
decided to take a drink from the village pump. 
For some reason he did not approve of the water 
in the wide basin which surrounded the pump, 
but preferred that which kept dripping into a 
shallow cup at the top. To get at this he had to 
put his fore-legs upon the basin, and poor Betty 
lay at the bottom of the cart, thinking her last 
hour had come. 

Henny soon came to the rescue, and all was 
right. 

Jasper was a model donkey all the way home, 
and Betty wondered, as she re-entered the house, 
what could have happened, and why she suddenly 
felt both hungiy and in good spirits. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


SEVElSr MAIDS. 



IN a fortniglit’s time, Betty Falkoner felt 
as if she had lived all her life at Mel- 
ville Hall. She seemed to be part and 
parcel of the place. The old life in 
London was shadowy and far away. Was it pos- 
sible that she had ever been a sad child standing 
by a parlor Avindow looking out into a dismal 
street? Was it possible that she had ever found 
time hang heavy on her hands, that she had 
yaAvned from dreariness, and from having nothing 
to do ? Was it possible that she had ever in the 
whole course of her existence gone simply through 
the day at her OAvn sAveet Avill and pleasure, learn- 
ing her lessons AAdien she liked best, taking her 
meals Avhen she chose, going out often by herself ? 
Was it possible that she, Betty Falkoner, had 
gone to the confectioner’s to choose cakes ^nd 
scones and fresh eggs for mother, and then that 
she had toasted the cakes, and boiled the eggs, 
and sat by mother, and read to her, and kissed 
lier, and loved her? Was it possible that ever 
a day could have come in the life of this little 



SEVEN MAIDS. 


71 


person wlien she had bought flowers alone, and 
driven alone in an omnibus for several hours, and 
then had sat upon a grave and put flowers there, 
and felt forlorn and empty of heai‘t, and yet with 
it all, strangely comforted and strangely glad ? 
For by mother’s grave she had felt close to her ; 
and the white camellias that meant the angels, 
and the red camellias that meant mother’s love 
and hers, seemed to bring their meanings with 
them and to surround her with a sad sort of 
peace. 

Betty used to wonder, whenever she had a 
moment to wonder at all, if these things could 
really have been, for now a fortnight had gone 
by, and all, all was changed. Betty was in a house 
where no one had her own way for a single 
minute ; where there was not a second of time left 
unemployed ; where from morning to night there 
was a sort of rush — not an unpleasant rush, but 
still a rush to get things done. The getting 
things done seemed to be the whole object of 
existence ; there was never time for talk. Even 
at night there was no time. Bed was meant to 
be slept in. There was something even to be 
done in bed,” thought Betty. It was your duty 
to sleep in bed, as it was your duty to dress, and 
eat, and learn, and walk, and play every single 
moment of the long hours while you were up. 

Betty fought with the life for a little, but soon 


72 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Miss St. Leger’s strong will conquered lier. She 
did not love her governess, but she yielded, to the 
inevitable. In spite of herself, almost against her 
will, the new life interested her, it was so full, so 
fresh, so — yes, so absorbing. Betty was forced to 
work hard, for Miss St. Leger, after a shai*p, 
short examination, during which the little girl 
trembled and colored and almost cried, pro- 
nounced gravely that she knew nothing at all. 

Oh, yes, you can read,” said Miss St. Leger, 
with scorn — ‘‘ that is, you can read after a fashion 
to yourself, but you can’t read aloud properly, so 
don’t think it. You never take your stops as you 
ought, you clip your words in a most shameful 
way, and at the end of every sentence you drop 
your voice. Yes, my dear, I state facts. We’ll 
soon get over this, of course. At present I can 
give you no marks for reading aloud.” 

“I always thought I knew a little bit of 
French,” said Betty, in a choking voice. 

“You thought you knew French !” said Miss St. 
Leger. “ Let me tell you, Betty, that I dislike 
that expression. You either know a thing, or you 
do not know it. The words, thought,’ indi- 
cate feebleness of mind: don’t say them again. 
As regards French, it will not be necessary, for 
the little you imagine you know must be 
unlearned. Your accent, my dear, is excruciating. 
When Mile. Henri gives you your French 


SEVEN MAIDS. 


78 


lesson, I shall sincerely pity her. You seem to 
have a little natural talent for drawing, but I 
don’t want you to practice it until you are more 
up in the subjects which should comprise an ordi- 
nary Englishwoman’s education. I am not going 
to put you in any class for at least six months. 
You will begin English history at the time when 
the Eomans took possession of the country, and 
work your way up slowly and thoroughly. Geog- 
raphy, grammar, general information, a little easy 
science, French of course, and music — by which I 
mean, steady playing of scales and exercises on the 
pianoforte — will fully occupy your time. Now, 
my dear, go and sit down. Don’t be discouraged. 
You will take about a year in being broken 
properly in ; at the end of that time I may be 
able to say that you know a little.” 

“Well, how did you get out of it? what did 
Agatha say ? ” questioned Lotty in a whisper, as 
Betty seated herself by her desk. 

“ Don’t ask me,” replied Betty. “ She w^as 
hateful. It isn’t true what she says.” 

“That you know nothing?” laughed Lotty. 
“ I know ; she said much the same to me, when 
first I came. Don’t you mind her a bit ; I’m cer- 
tain you’re clever, because your head is so well 
balanced. Now, I must go on with my history. 
I think the reign of Queen Elizabeth quite absorb- 
ing. Let the pleasure of it soak into you, Betty ; 


74 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


then you’ll love to fill your brain. I like to cram 
mine.” 

Lotty turned away ; her elbows rested on her 
desk, her fingers were poked into her ears, her 
lips murmured softly, and her fine eyes were low- 
ered over her book with an expression of rapt 
^tention. Betty found it useless to sigh ; she 
had a small lesson to prepai*e in a lew moments, 
and she must give her mind to it. After a time 
she found that she had conquered her difficulties ; 
she had seized the main facts, and got what mean- 
ing she could out of the dry words. Then she 
raised her head, and looked at the other girls. 
They Avere all absorbed^ in work, for this was the 
preparation hour, and the sooner it was over the 
more time there would be for that friendly bick- 
ering, that idle gossip, which was the girls’ 
delight and solace. All the girls were now kind 
to Betty. They no longer quizzed or teased her. 
There was something about her sweet little face 
which appealed to the best in each of them ; she 
was outspoken and honest, and her remarks 
amused them. As far as possible, they tried to 
help her and to make things a little easy for her. 

Miss St. Leger was helped in her tuition by 
Mile. Henri, a Parisian lady wdio lived in the 
house, and who was popular, after a certain 
fashion, with the girls. She w^as a pale little 
woman of between thirty and forty. She had 


SEVEN MAIDS. 


75 


thin hair the color of hay, light-brown eyes, and a 
somewhat sallow face. She was colorless both in 
appearance and in manner, but her month was 
rather hard ; and Lotty was fond of saying, when 
she wanted to be very confidential, that she did 
not trust Mile. Henri. 

A fat old German professor, Herr Schmidt, 
used to come over once a week from Dorchester to 
instruct the girls ; there was also a music mistress, 
w^ho came twice a week for the same purpose. 
Miss St. Leger managed all the rest of the in- 
struction herself. She made the girls thoroughly 
comfortable ; supplied them with the best food ; 
saw that their rooms were well furnished, and 
their sitting rooms thoroughly warmed. She did 
not leave a stone unturned for their real benefit, 
but yet none of them gave her their full confi- 
dence; she was the best of women, but up to 
the present she seemed to be unable to inspire 
love. 

Betty had promised her father that she would 
do her best at school. She found her best very 
uphill work ; still she was conscientious, and al- 
though she hated her lessons, and was not espe- 
cially quick in taking them in, she worked hard 
at them, and no one could accuse her for a mo- 
ment of inattention. Her companions puzzled her 
a good deal. She had never been wdth girls be- 
fore, and their varying characters, which she could 


76 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


quickly read, gave her a great deal of cousidera- 
tion when slie had a moment to think at all. 
Lotty Kaynham was Betty’s favorite, and indeed 
few girls possessed finer natures or nobler instincts 
than Lotty. She had a great deal of real talent, 
a great deal of enthusiasm, a warm and affection- 
ate heart. She was the essence of truth, and 
scorned deceit or concealment of any kind. She 
did not care a scrap about her personal appear- 
ance, and often gave offense on account of 
her bluntness. She was full of purpose, and as 
she expressed it to Betty, “ quite reveled in 
learning.” 

like to wade in it,” she used to say. “I 
like to spread out my arms like a strong swimmer. 
It is glorious to test one’s strength ; I do that 
when I get out of my depth. Yes, I love learn- 
ing for itself, and also because I’ve a reason for 
working hard; a very, very important, almost a 
violent reason. I’ll tell you some day when — 
when I think you can bear it.” 

^^Oh, I can bear it now,” said Betty. ^‘Tell 
it to me now, dear Lott3^ Of course I can bear 
anything that you say.” 

“ Another time,” said Lotty. On Sunday 
afternoon you can ask me. I’ll walk with you 
on Sunday afternoon, and then perhaps I’ll tell 
you if I’m in the humor, but it’s such a secret 
that I like to hug it. When you know it, I won’t 


SEVEN MAIDS. 


77 


be able to hug it. I have to consider that point 
before I reveal it.” 

Betty asked no more questions, but she thought 
a good deal of the next Sunday afternoon, and 
wondered what Lotty’s secret could be. 

Henrietta Gaunt came up to speak to Lotty 
at this moment, and the two girls went away 
together.' Henrietta, or Henny, as her com- 
panions invariably called her, was in some ways 
the most interesting girl in the school. She was 
a gentle little creature, beautifully made, and with 
a lovely little face colored somewhat like a piece 
of porcelain. Her eyes were blue like speed- 
wells, and her abundant hair was of a soft fluffy 
yellow. This gentle-looking little being, how- 
ever, had a will of iron ; she invariably got her 
own way; and in whatever company she was, 
she managed to come to the front and to take 
a foremost place. She was full of ambition, and 
in some ways was not too scrupulous ; she could 
be mischievous also on occasions. She was 
admired in a sort of way, and also feared by her 
companions. No one felt any great love for her, 
although no girl in the school would wish for 
a moment to offend her. Mile. Henri was par- 
ticularly fond of Henny, and on many occasions 
the two would be seen walking together in 
earnest conversation. After these walks and 
talks, Henny would hold her head very high, and 


78 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


look particularly confident and supercilious. 
She had no real talent, but she was smart; she 
managed to acquire learning very readily, and 
was universally praised by her teachers for her 
smart replies. Miss St. Leger often contracted 
her brows, and looked at Henny in a puzzled 
way. None of her pupils were so sweet and 
polite to her, and yet, somehow, she did not feel 
sure of her. 

Bella Steel was a thoughtless, light-hearted 
girl, easily led in any direction; delighting in 
goodness one day, and reveling in mischief the 
next. She and Henny were about the same age ; 
they were sometimes violent friends, but on a 
very small provocation they could be equally 
violent enemies. 

Miss St. Leger’s own three nieces, Elsie, Rose, 
and Marian, aged respectively fifteen, fourteen, 
and thirteen, were pretty everyday girls. Elsie 
was very kind-hearted, rather good-looking, and 
with average abilities. Rose was decidedly 
stupid, given to crying, and the butt of the 
school ; Marian was Elsie’s counterpart, and in 
many ways her echo. These girls, although Miss 
St. Leger’s nieces, were never singled out for 
special favor. 

On the whole, the seven girls who now, Sunday 
after Sunday, might have been seen going with 
Miss St. Leger to the primitive little church at 


SEVEN MAIDS. 


79 


the head of the village High Street, were as fair 
specimens of young English girlhood as could be 
seen anywhere. One of Miss St. Leger’s peculi- 
arities was to dress them, not exactly in a sort of 
uniform, but with a certain resemblance to each 
other. She was not a woman who cared a great 
deal for personal appearance, but she had a great 
and almost passionate love for uniformity. Now, 
the young hate uniformity, and Miss St. Leger’s 
little fads about the precise shape of a hat, or the 
cut of a cloak, annoyed Henrietta, made Bella 
cross, and Elsie sulky. Lotty did not care in the 
least what she wore. She once remarked to 
Betty that she knew she looked particularly bad 
in the sage-green cloak which Miss St. Leger 
insisted on her wearing all during the present 
ivinter. 

But what of it ? ” she continued ; who’s to 
look at me ? If it pleases Agatha, it’s a*ll the same 
to me. I can’t make out why Henny and Bella 
and Elsie make such a fuss over their clothes.” 

“Never mind them now,” said Betty, in a coax- 
ing voice; “let’s forget all about dress, and all 
about worries. You know it’s Sunday afternoon, 
and you were going to tell me your secret.” 

“ That secret that I hug to my breast ? ” said 
Lotty, looking down at Betty, from her own 
superior height. “ What a persistent little thing 
you are ! Here, take my arm ; why, I could carry 


80 


BETTt : A SCHOOLGIKL. 


you, you’re such a slender being : but you look 
better already, Bettina, you really do.” 

feel better,” said Betty, in a frank voice. 
“ I can’t imagine why I do feel better, but it is a 
fact that I do.” 

“ You speak in such a melancholy tone,” said 
Lotty, “ that perhaps you’d rather feel worse, eh ? ” 

^^Well,” said Betty, with a sigh, did always 
think that I was affectionate, and had a great 
deal of heart ; but perhaps I haven’t.” 

“Oh, for goodness’ sake, don’t wish for any 
more heart,” said Lotty ; “ it’s the greatest nui- 
sance in existence. As for you, you jDoor Betty, 
you’re overladen with it.” 

“ But I did not think,” continued Betty, “ that 
I’d be happy and almost — almost contented, after 
parting with father only three weeks ago.” 

Lotty gazed attentively at Betty. 

“ You’re braced ! ” she said, in an emphatic voice ; 
“ and nothing in the world could do you more 
good. You were as limp as a rag when you came 
here ; but that’s the effect Agatha always has on 
people. She’s like a good rousing east wind on a 
sunshiny day. She’s awfully stimulating; don’t 
you think so ? ” 

“Well, I never rushed so in my life,” said 
Betty. “ But now, Lotty, don’t let’s talk about 
Miss St. Leger; I want to know ^^our secret. 
Why do you want to wade in knowledge?” 


SEVEN MAIBS. 


81 


“ For the unadulterated love of it, my dear; my 
soul thirsts to acquire.” 

But you said you had a secret.” 

So I have.” 

“ And you promised to tell me.” 

“ I did,” said Lotty. She paused now, looked 
at Betty, and her face became thoughtful. 

have wanted to tell you, and yet I dread to 
tell you, Betty Falkoner,” she said. The fact is, 
I — I have a mother.” 

Betty colored. 

Have you ? ” she said. “ I — I’m so glad,” she 
continued after a pause; “tell me about her, 
please.” 

“You are a dear little thing,” said Lotty. 
“ Now, come along ; I see we’ll be famous friends. 
The fact is, I have been afraid to talk of my 
mother to you, and yet I have been just pining 
and pining to do so ; you’d love her if you knew 
her. Father is dead, and I have three brothers, 
and I’m the only girl ; and mother has had such 
slavery, Betty, to get us educated. You never 
knew anything like the way she has denied her- 
self. Even now she lives in such a shabby 
way ; and she teaches, and she writes a little, 
and she paints a little, and she even goes to 
read to people who pay her for doing it, and 
every penny and every half-penny is scraped 
together just to educate those three bouncing 


82 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


boys and me. Yon .can guess now what my 
secret is ? ” 

^‘No,” said Betty, don’t quite guess ; please 
tell it to me.” 

“ Well,” said Lotty, coloring herself, although 
she was generally so pale, Miss St. Leger says 
that I have more talent than most girls, and when 
I leave here I’m to go either to Newnham or 
Girton, and then I shall go in for the classical 
tripos.” 

“What in the world is that?” interrupted 
Betty. 

“ It’s what men do,” said Lotty. “ It’s the 
exam for the degree.” 

“ But I don’t know what a degree is.’ 

“ Oh, you poor small child ! Well, I’ll explain 
it some day. The tripos is a long way off, but 
afterward,” said Lotty, her great eyes shining, 
“ there’ll be a home for mother, and she shan’t 
work, not even a quarter of an hour a day, for I’ll 
do everything. The darling, the dear darling ! 
She shall have a cozy time then.” 

Betty made no reply. Lotty bent down to 
look at her, and saw that her eyes were lowered, 
and her lips trembled. 

“ Look here, Betty,” she said, in her hearty 
voice: “I didn’t want to tell you this, for I 
thought it would pain you ; but you have a lot 
of stuff in yon, I can see. I’m sure you’ll be a 


SEVEN MAIDS. 


83 


splendid girl some day, and I want you to feel 
sure that I’m going to be a great big friend to 
you ; and mother shall be a friend to you too — 
she will, when I tell her about you. Nothing 
ever drew me to anyone, Betty, like that little 
black frock of yours, and those sad eyes; and 
some day you shall tell me about your mother in 
return for my big secret.” 

“ I’ll tell you now,” said Betty, with a sort of 
gasp. “ O Lotty, I do love you, and it comforts 
me wonderfully. I’ll tell you about mother 
now, if you’ll let me.” 


CHAPTER IX. 


THE LETTEK. 

H OTTY and Betty were late Lome from 
their walk that afternoon. When they 
came in Mile. Henri met them in one of 
the corridors, darted an angry glance at 
them, and told them in her rapid French that she 
would report them to madame, as she invariably 
called Miss St. Leger. Betty colored, and Lotty 
tossed her head in the air. 

“ Never mind her,” whispered the elder girl to 
her little companion ; we’re only a quarter of an 
hour late, and if she wasn’t such a pig, she’d say 
nothing about it.” 

But Miss St. Leger would know herself if we 
were late for tea,” said Betty. 

“My dear,” replied Lotty, “Agatha is out for 
the day. Of course we ought to have been in 
time, but somehow it was fascinating to walk as 
we did, and talk as we did, and of course we for- 
got horrid school and the proprieties. AVell, 
never mind ! I’ll explain every tiling to Agatha, if 
she blames me. Mademoiselle would not tell of 
anybody else, but she hates me, and has always 
84 



THE LETTER. 


85 


done so. I can see for your comfort, Betty, tliat 
you are also going to be in ber black books.” 

Betty did not reply, and the rest of the day 
passed without any special event. 

The next morning, however, a great surjDrise 
was in store for all the girls of Melville Hall. 
Miss St. Leger, after reading prayers, asked the 
girls to remain for a few moments in the hall, 
where she invariably conducted the service. 

“ I want to say something,” she remarked. 
She waited until the servants withdrew, and then 
stood by her desk. She was always a hard-look- 
ing, rather withered little woman, but there was 
something pathetic, and almost forlorn about her, 
as she stood there, and looked full with her honest 
blue eyes at the seven fresh young faces all gazing 
in wonder at her. 

“ Mademoiselle, you need not stay,” said Miss 
St. Leger. 

Mile. Henri immediately left the hall. 

“ I have some very unexpected tidings for you, 
my dear girls,” said Miss St. Leger. When I 
was out yesterday, I received news of a painful 
character. The news altogether relates to myself 
and my own concerns, and only affects me in this 
way, that I must go away for a time.” 

“ Go away ! ” echoed Lotty with a start. Betty 
colored and gazed at Miss St. Leger; Henny 
darted a quick glance of almost concealed triumph 


86 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIKL. 


and pleasure at the three St. Legers and Bella 
Steel; and all other eyes were fixed on Miss St. 
Leger. 

“Yes,” repeated the mistress, “I must go 
away for some days. A friend of mine, a Miss 
Marshall, will arrive here this evening to look 
after the housekeeping and the servants, and 
mademoiselle in my absence will be head of the 
school.” 

“How long must you be away. Miss St. 
Leger ? ” asked Henny, in her sweetest voice. 

“I cannot tell you, my dear. I hope I may 
only have to absent myself from you for a few 
days, but it is possible that I may have to be 
much longer from home. I wish to add,” she 
continued, again looking full at the girls, “that 
the business which takes me away means a great 
trouble and anxiety to me. I should like, before 
I go, to get your assurance, girls, that you, on 
your part, will lighten the burden for me.” 

“ In Avhat way ? What do you mean ? ” asked 
Lotty. 

“If,” continued Miss St. Leger, “you seven 
girls would act faithfully to me ; if I were certain 
that you would be diligent in your lessons, and 
good and honorable in your conduct; that you 
would not incite each other to mischief ; that 
you w’ould act, in short, in my absence as you do 
when I am by, my trouble would be so much 


THE LETTER. 


87 


lightened that I should go away with a com- 
paratively light heart.” 

None of the girls spoke. Henny fidgeted with 
hei’ feet, and darted a bright quick glance both 
to right and left. Lotty held her head high, and 
looked straight before her. Betty’s eyes were 
fixed full on Miss St. Leger. 

I don’t,” said the mistress, looking at them 
again, and now speaking stiffly, appeal to your 
affection, but I do to your honor. Will you, as 
honorable English girls, promise to act in my 
absence as you would in my presence ? ” 

Betty, whose color had been coming and going 
all the time Miss St. Leger was speaking, now 
took a step or two forward, and said impulsively : 
I promise — I promise most faithfully.” 

A few muttered words, too indistinct to be 
heard, sounded in the air behind her. Lotty said, 
I hate underhand ways : I think you may trust 
me.” No one else said anything. 

Miss St. Leger waited for another moment with 
puckered brows, then clearing her throat, she 
looked full at Lotty and Betty. 

Thank you, my dear,” she said to the younger 
girl. I know I can trust you, Lotty,” she con- 
tinued, giving her tall pupil a keen glance ; “ as 
to the rest of you, my dears, I must take silence 
to mean consent.” 

Of course we mean to be good,” said Henny 


88 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


then, but it seems as if you didn’t trust us, to 
put it in that way.” 

^^Does it? Very well, we’ll say no more about 
it. Indeed, I have no time to say anything more ; 
I must be out of this house and on my way to 
Dorchester by ten o’clock. You can now go to 
the schoolroom, girls.” 

One by one the girls went up to Miss St. 
Leger, and shook hands with her ; they then filed 
out of the room. 

There was no time for talk, for lessons were to 
begin immediately, but Betty felt, she could not 
tell why, that all the girls, even Lotty, looked at 
her with displeasure. She tried to hope that this 
was not the case, for she was intensely sensitive 
as to the feelings of her companions toward her, 
and endeavored to drown thought over the intri- 
cacies of a French lesson, which she was prepar- 
ing for mademoiselle. 

She was just “ getting her heart into it,” as she 
said, when the parlor-maid Alice opened t}ie 
schoolroom door and came in. 

^^Miss Falkoner, will you come to Miss St. 
Leger for a moment ? ” she said. 

Betty got up and left the room. Every girl 
watched her as she walked away, and mademoi- 
selle was heard to titter audibly. 

Betty found Miss St. Leger in the pretty little 
breakfast room, where she had taken her on that 


THE LETTEE. 


89 


first dreadful morning. It was not a montli from 
that time, and yet it seemed to Betty as if years 
must have passed. 

Miss St. Leger was standing by a table, busily 
cutting sandwiches. 

“ Is that you, Betty ? Shut the door,” she said, 
in a sharp voice. 

Betty came in, and stood at the other side of 
the table. 

Miss St. Leger went on buttering bread, and 
putting quantities of mustard on thin slices of 
ham. Betty looked at the mustard with fasci- 
nated eyes, and wondered if anyone could eat 
such awfully hot sandwiches. 

“You think I’m putting on too much, eh?” 
said the governess, giving her a quick glance. 
“When you come to my age, you need stimula- 
tion. Mustard stimulates.” 

“Yes,” said Betty. “Can I do anything to 
help you ? Shall I tie up the sandwiches ? ” 

“ No ; stand there until I am ready to speak to 
you.” 

Betty stood. 

Miss St. Leger seemed to fiy at her work. 
Betty’s gaze was never removed from her active 
fingers. The sandwiches were made — a very 
small supply. They were tied up in neat tissue- 
paper, and slipped into Miss St. Leger’s little 
traveling bag. 


90 


BfeTTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“Now, my dear,” said the governess, “come 
here. Do you see this davenport ? ” 

“Yes,” said Betty. 

“Here,” continued Miss St. Leger, “is note- 
paper, here are stamps, here are envelopes. You 
can write a fairly good letter, can you not ? ” 

“I don’t know — perhaps so. I’m very slow 
over it.” 

“You can take your own time. Betty, my 
dear, you are the only girl in this school whom I 
absolutely and fully trust.” 

“Oh, don’t say that,” exclaimed Betty, almost 
crying. “There never was a nobler girl than 
Lotty.” 

“ Don’t contradict ! ” said Miss St. Leger, in a 
sharp voice. “ I don’t wish to say a word against 
Lotty. I have the highest opinion of her, but she 
keeps her head in the clouds. Now you have got 
common sense. I may be away for some time, 
Betty, or, as I said just now, I may, on the other 
hand, return in a few days. What I wish you to do 
in the case of my prolonged absence is to come to 
this room once a week and write me a long letter. 
I don’t ask you to betray your companions, but I 
want you to write just anything that comes into 
your head. No one will read the letter except 
me. Write to me once a week, Betty, in case I 
have to stay away. Now go back to the school- 
room, Good-by, my dear.” 


THE LETTER. 


91 


But I won’t know your address,” said Betty. 

Miss Marshall will supply you. Don’t make 
mountains out of mole-hills : good-by.” 

Betty, to her surprise, felt a kiss from Miss St. 
Leger’s lips on her cheek. She returned to her 
lessons feeling very uncomfortable. 

Try as she would, she could not give her full 
mind to her work. Her thoughts would wander 
back to Miss St. Leger. Why did she say that 
she trusted her, and her only ? Why did she ask 
her to write to her once a week ? Betty hated 
writing. She was too young, too unfamiliar with 
the art of letter- writing, for her thoughts to flow 
freely. Even to her father and to Hester, whom 
she dearly loved, her letters would express noth- 
ing of her real sentiments ; how much more dif- 
ficult it would be to write to Miss St. Leger. 
Why, oh, why was she chosen for this unpleasant 
business ? A kind of instinct told her that the 
other girls would dislike her for it. 

Well, of one thing I am resolved,” said Betty 
to herself, “I’ll not do it without telling them. 
They’ll all know before the day is out that I have 
got to write to Miss St. Leger, and then they may 
think of me what they like.” 

“A penny for your thoughts, Betty,” said a 
gay voice in her ears. She turned and met the 
laughing eyes of Elsie St. Leger. 

“I’ll tell you afterward,” said Betty quickly. 


92 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“ I can’t get this dreadful irregular verb into my 
head ; please don’t interrupt me.” 

Elsie tossed her curls and bent over her own 
book. 

Just then the sound of wheels was distinctly 
audible on the gravel outside ; they were loud at 
first, then faint, then the noise altogether dis- 
appeared. 

To Betty’s aoiazement, Elsie flung down her 
book with a clap, and looked across at Henny, 
who smiled. The smile passed from face to face 
like a flash of mischievous gladness. Neither 
Lotty nor Betty shared it. Betty felt furiously 
angry. Lotty had observed nothing. As usual, 
he]‘ fingers were pressed to hei* ears — her shoul- 
ders were hitched up high. She was bending 
over a difficult Latin exercise with knitted 
brows, absorbed in thought. 

“ She is wading,” thought Betty to herself, 
but I do wish she’d look up and say something. 
She could compel the rest of the girls to be at 
least outwardly respectful. How horrid it’s all 
going to be ! I know we’re going to have an 
awful time ; and oh, that fearful letter ! why has 
it been given me to do ? ” 

Monday was a specially busy day at Melville 
Hall, for both Herr Schmidt and the music mis- 
tress, Miss Price, came from Dorchester to give 
lessons. When the hour for recreation came, 


THE LETTER. 


93 


mademoiselle took all the girls out for a stiff 
walk. Henny walked at one side of her, and 
Elsie St. Leger at the other. Bella Steel took 
forcible possession of Lotty, and Betty, rather to 
her own disgust, was left to the mercy of Rose 
and Marian St. Leger. It was a particularly 
blustering day in early March. The wind blew 
keenly over the moors, and drove the tears into 
Betty’s eyes ; Rose had a headache, and was not 
inclined to talk to anyone ; and Marian, who was 
nothing if she was not an echo, took her cue from 
Elsie. Elsie had been very short in a reply she 
made to one of Betty’s questions in the hall just 
before starting, and now Marian was equally 
short and uncommunicative. 

Betty walked on, trying to forget the presence 
of her two uninteresting companions. Having 
really no one to talk to, her thoughts flew back 
to the old life which had so completely vanished 
away, and the sad, wistful look which always 
came to her little face when in repose was very 
manifest on it. Neither Rose nor Marian, how- 
ever, was the sort of girl to feel the least interest 
in Betty and her sadness. She stopped to look 
at an early primrose which had been hardy enough 
to come out in one of the hedges; immediately 
her two companions linked their arms together 
and walked on in front, without taking the least 
notice of her. She was rather glad than other- 


94 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


wise to be rid of their unpleasing society, and 
walked slowly along, examining all the signs of 
spring in the hedgerows with intense interest. 
She was absorbed in her own reflections when 
Lotty, Bella Steel, mademoiselle, and her two 
companions, came up in a body. 

Then that’s capital,” said Bella. You agree, 
don’t you, Lotty ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, if you all wish it,” answered Lotty, 
in her dreamiest tone. “ Mademoiselle, of course, 
can do as she wishes.” 

That’s what I think, ' petite^'* said made- 
moiselle, in her most rapid and Frenchified 
manner. They none of them noticed Betty, who 
stood and gazed after them, puzzled at the scraps 
of conversation which now and then reached her. 
She was aroused by the sharp voice of Marian 
St. Leger. 

“Well, little eavesdropper,” she said, in her 
most chilling tone, “ how long do you intend to 
stand there with your mouth open ? ” 

“ It isn’t open,” said Betty indignantly. She 
joined the two St. Legers, and the whole party 
got home in time for dinner. 

Mademoiselle presided at dinner, and the meal 
was an undoubtedly clieerful one. There was 
no restraint, and what Betty principally noticed 
was that the sense of hurry seemed to have com- 
pletely left the place. There seemed all of a 


THE LETTEE. 


sudden to be abundance of time for everything. 
Mademoiselle began by telling the girls that she 
would excuse their speaking French. She said 
she considered it only fair that they should teach 
her a little English for a change. She was afraid 
that her English might become rusty ; she would 
therefore take a lesson in that adorable tongue 
forthwith. 

Even Lotty smiled when mademoiselle said 
this in her prettiest manner, and the other girls, 
with the exception of Betty, looked at her with 
adoration. 

A lively chatter of all sorts of nonsense fol- 
lowed. As Lotty joined in, Betty thought she 
might follow her example, and she could not help 
feeling the sense of leisure very refreshing. 

As they were all preparing to leave the table, 
mademoiselle stood up, and waving her hand in 
a theatrical manner, looked down the table. 

“ I am about to make a very little speech,” she 
said. I of all things desire the happiness of my 
most dear pupils.” 

“ Yes, that you do, mademoiselle,” interrupted 
Henny, while the three St. Legers clapped their 
hands. 

Don’t put me out, my beloved Henriette,” 
interrupted the governess ; your strange, cold 
tongue is not yet acquaint to me. Still, I love 
the English ; their hearts are true and brave. 


96 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL 


My dear friend madame has put me in control of 
this house. She has said, ‘ Manage these young 
dear demoiselles, and, above all, make them 
happy.’ Madame likes work : I, too, think work 
adorable ; but I also dearly love the pleasures of 
this little life. I say we will have pleasure 
to-day. We will do our German, and practice 
diligently on our piano ; after^vard we will have 
tea, and then we will all go into Dorchester 
to the great circus which is exhibiting there 
to-night.” 

“ Isn’t it jolly ? ” said Lotty, with sparkling eyes. 

You will do it, then ? ” said mademoiselle. 

We can hire the fly in the village if each of you 
young ladies will subscribe a shilling apiece — that 
is very little for so great a pleasure ; and I know 
a friend in Dorcliester who is acquaint with one of 
the managei's of the circus, and who will admit 
me and my dear adorable charges free of cost.” 

The clapping and cheers which followed this 
exciting announcement could scarcely be sur- 
passed, and mademoiselle’s face fairly beamed 
with triumph as she looked from one girl to an- 
other. 

“ Ah, a little pleasure is so good ! ” she said, in 
her emphatic way, while her brown eyes danced. 


CHAPTER X. 
mademoiselle’s rule. 


HERE was still half an hour before Herr 
Schmidt would give his lesson. This 
half-hour in the day’s routine was always 
devoted to recreation, and the girls stood 
about in groups, eagerly discussing mademoiselle 
and the pleasure in store for them. To Bettie’s 
surprise, she noticed that no one disapproved of 
this sudden infringement of Miss St. Leger’s rules. 
She was quite prepared for Henny’s, Bella’s, and 
the three St. Legers’ warm approval of any fun 
which they could secure, but she did think that 
Lotty would have raised her voice in protest. 
Betty had a kind of pained memory of Miss St. 
Leger’s face as she looked appealingly at the girls 
and asked them to be faithful. 

don’t appeal to your affection, but I do to 
your honor,” she had said. Betty knew perfectly 
well that if Miss St. Leger were at home, they 
would not be taken late at night to a circus, for 
that good lady was most particular on all these 
points, and seldom or never took her girls to 
treats in town. If she did, she would certainly 
97 




98 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


not take them in the evening. Still, made- 
moiselle was now in command. AVhat was to be 
done ? 

Betty looked round the room. She knew it 
was wrong : how was she to deliver her protest ? 
She was not particularly brave, and she dreaded 
ridicule; still. Miss St. Leger had sent for her. 
Miss St. Leger had said, Betty, I trust you 
fully,” and then she had spoken about that dread- 
ful weekly letter. 

“ I’ll tell them about that letter now,” she said 
to herself. “ I know they’ll hate me, but I can’t 
help it.” 

Henny was rushing round and round the room 
in the arms of the impetuous Bella Steel. Bella 
was whistling a waltz, and they were spinning 
round so fast, and Henny was laughing so 
heartily, that neither of them heard Betty when 
she began to speak. Elsie suddenly came up to 
them, however, and gave Bella a rough pull to 
make her stop. 

“ You had better listen to this piece of folly,” 
she said. “Betty Falkoner is talking. I think 
she must have gone out of her mind.” 

“ No, I haven’t,” said Betty, whose face was as 
white as a sheet, “ but I think it’s only honest to 
tell you all something.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! let us listen to the virtuous 
one,” exclaimed Henny, putting on her most 


mademoiselle’s eule. 


99 


mocking smile. ^^Now then, Eliza, Elizabeth, 
Betty, and Bess, speak up.” 

Lotty, who had been devouring the “ Fortunes 
of Nigel,” standing by the window, seemed to 
wake at these words with a start. She came up 
to Betty and looked at her. 

“ Why are you so white, Bettina ? ” she said in 
her hearty voice. Speak up ! ” 

^‘It’s only this,” said Betty. expect you’ll 
all hate me for it, and I really didn’t wish a bit to 
do it ; but when she asked me, I could not quite 
help myself, and I — I promised. I had no choice.” 

When who asked you ? ” said Henrietta. I 
wish to goodness, Eliza, you wouldn’t talk in that 
wriggling sort of way. I can assure you we are 
none of us in the mood to listen to a sermon. 
Oh, the horses, the darling horses, and the joys 
of Mile. Henri’s rule! Now then, Bess, don’t 
choke ; out with it 1 ” 

I wish you wouldn’t make it so difficult for 
me,” said Betty. “ It’s just this : Miss St. Leger 
says I’m to write to her once a week.” 

Dear, dear me, how interesting ! ” exclaimed 
Elsie. 

“ You’ll be sure to send my love, dear,” 
exclaimed Henny. 

“ Tell her, darling, that I miss her sorely, but I 
still manage to eat enough to support life,” cried 
Bella. 


100 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“Why do you tease her?” exclaimed Lotty. 
“ Go on, Betty ; I see by your eyes that you have 
something else to say.” 

“I don’t like to write,” continued Betty, ^^but 
I — she wished me to. She said she trusted me, 
and that I was to tell anything that came into my 
head. I mean,” continued Betty, “ that I think 
she’d expect me to tell her about our going to the 
circus to-night.” 

“ Oh, you mean little spy ! ” exclaimed Henny. 
“ But do tell her, if you like. I, for one, don’t 
care.” 

“ No, I’m not a spy ! ” said Betty, who was 
roused by this taunt to a sudden show of spirit. 
“ If I were a spy, I would write without telling 
you ; but I now tell you all at once that I’ve got 
to write the letter, that Miss St. Leger trusts me, 
and that I’m going to be honest. I’m not a spy, 
for I have told you all. You know now; I’ve 
told you at once.” 

Betty’s words had a curious effect on the girls. 
Henny and Bella stopped dancing, and Elsie was 
seen to dart a quick, rather nervous glance, first 
at her sisters, and then at Henny and Bella. 

Lotty was the first to speak. 

“I don’t quite understand you, Betty,” she 
said. “We are not going to the circus with- 
out leave; mademoiselle is taking us. Perhaps 
Miss St. Leger would not take us, but as made- 


mademoiselle’s rule. 101 

moiselle has been put in control, I cannot see that 
we are doing wrong in going with her. For my 
part,” continued Lotty, I shall enjoy it ; I love 
books, bnt I also love horses.” 

She turned as she spoke, and going back to 
the window, took up her novel. 

When Lotty did this, it seemed to Betty as if 
her last prop had failed her. Was it possible 
that Lotty saw no harm in this direct infringe- 
ment of Miss St. Leger’s rules? Henrietta and 
Elsie began to address Betty now in angry, sneer- 
ing voices, but she did not hear their words. 
Perhaps she was too particular, perhaps she was 
silly, perhaps this was not what Miss St. Leger 
meant by telling the girls that she appealed to 
their honor. She lowered her eyes, and stood 
white and trembling. At this moment made- 
moiselle entered the room with a brisk step. 

“ I have come for the money,” she said, darting 
a quick glance at the girls — a shilling apiece, my 
little demoiselles, will cover all expenses.” 

Betty could scarcely believe her own senses 
when she absolutely felt herself putting her hand 
into her pocket, opening her purse, and taking out 
a shilling. She dropped it into mademoiselle’s ex- 
tended palm, and turned on her heel as she did so. 

“ What a dear, polite, Parisian-mannered little 
eavesdropper ! ” whispered Eose St. Leger, as she 
walked by her. It’s so nice of you, Betty, to 


102 BETTY : A SCHOOLGIKL. 

talk in that tone to us all, and then to take your 
own fill of pleasure.” 

Betty stopped when these words were said to 
her. She turned and faced her tormentor; her 
pretty greeny-brown eyes looked full at Rose. 

“Yes,” she said, in a steady voice, “I’m in it 
with the rest of you — with Lotty and the rest of 
you. I think I’d rather be in it with Lotty than 
out of it all by myself. But that won’t prevent 
my writing; I promised, and I must keep my 
word.” 

“Herr Schmidt, young ladies!” said Alice’s 
voice at the door. 

The fat, good-natured German professor entered 
the room, and all the girls flew to their desks to 
begin work. 

It seemed to Herr Schmidt that he had never 
had such orderly, attentive pupils before. There 
was no fidgeting, no talking in whispers, no drop- 
ping books on the floor for the express purpose of 
worrying him with a noise, no shuffling of feet. 
All was order, attention, peace. Herr Schmidt, 
fat as he was, had sensitive nerves ; there were 
certain small noises which irritated him inexpres- 
sibly ; the banging of a book on the floor was 
one, the clearing of a throat was another. The 
frauleins, as he called his pupils, were all that was 
delightful to-day. The lessons came to an end 
amid quite a glow of liarmony, and Herr Schmidt 


mademoiselle’s rule. 


103 


bowed himself out with a radiant face. The 
music lessons went oif with equal tranquillity, and 
now, at last, the work of the day was over, and 
pleasure, dear, darling, seductive pleasure, was to 
begin. 

‘‘ Begone, dull care, 

You and I will never agree,” 

sang Henny, in her high, sweet voice, as she 
danced about the preparation room. Oh, isn’t 
it delicious ? No headaches to-night, no ink- 
stained fingers, no buzz, buzz, buzz of that intoler- 
able, disagreeable learning. Oh, isn’t it heavenly 
to be under the control of dear mademoiselle ! ” 
^‘Yes, she’s quite a dear,” said Elsie, coming 
up to Henrietta at this juncture. “But, I say, 
Henny,” she continued, dropping her voice to a 
whisper, and glancing behind her, “we must do 
something to prevent that horrid little Betty tell- 
ing all about our fun to Agatha. You know 
mademoiselle said to-day that this was only the 
beginning of good times ; we’re going to have 
more treats than one. She says she has been 
stifled with all our formalities, and she fairly 
pines for a bit of pleasure ; and now that her 
cousin is in Dorchester, and he knows the master 
of the hippodrome, she is sure to get no end of 
tickets given to her. For my part, I think it’s 
awfully good-natured of her to treat us all, and T 


104 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


don’t see why a stupid, prudish, little newcomer 
like Betty Falkoner should interfere with us.” 

“ It’s unbearable ! ” said Henrietta. “ I never 
took to her, never ! From the first moment I saw 
her I thought she was sly and underhand, and the 
facts of to-day have abundantly proved that I am 
right. Did you notice the fuss she made this 
morning, telling Agatha that she’d be sure to be 
good ? I don’t think I ever heard of a more for- 
ward, self-assertive speech. What right had she 
to take the lead ? Why, she’s one of the young- 
est of us all, and only a month in the school. Of 
course Agatha was taken with her, and sent for 
her to give her orders to spy on us. That’s what 
that letter means ; but I’ll put a stop to it ; see if 
I don’t!” 

“AVell, I hope you will,” said Elsie, “for we 
won’t have a bit of fun if this kind of thing goes 
on. It was very queer indeed, of Aunt Agatha 
to send for Betty and ask her to write to her, 
when Rose and Marian and I are in the house.” 

“ Oh, well, my dear, you see she trusts Betty,” 
said Henrietta, with a sly smile. “ But never 
mind, Elsie, we’ll be too much for the fair inno- 
cent : see if we’re not ! ” 

“ Why, she’s worse even than Lotty I ” said 
Elsie. “ I’m sure Lotty is good enough to satisfy 
anybody, but she does not see any harm in our 
having a bit of fun ; she has sufficient sense to 


mademoiselle’s eule. 


105 


know that, if anyone is to blame, it’s our dear 
precious mademoiselle.” 

The gong sounded at this moment for tea, and 
the girls all tripped into the dining room. 

They talked a good deal during the meal about 
their pleasure trip, and their enjoyment was even 
more heightened when mademoiselle told them 
that she wished them all to go nicely dressed. 

^^For,” she said, “ we are sure to be in the front 
row, and we may even have to take off our hats 
and bonnets. It’s a very select, special kind of 
circus, and my cousin, M. Andre, will, I am sure, 
get us the very best seats in the house.” 

How delicious ! ” said Rose. I do love dress- 
ing up smart. I’ll wear my blue velveteen frock, 
with a pink artificial rose fastened in front.” 

Ah, that will be lovely ! ” said mademoiselle. 
“ I do adore color ; you English are so triste — all 
grays, and drabs, and browns. Put on your blue 
dress, my little Rose, and the artificial rose at 
your neck will be a symbol of the flower after 
which you are called.” 

Rose had a heavy, fat, dumpling face, with not 
a trace of the bloom of her delicate namesake. 
The rest of the girls tittered, but there was little 
time to make any more remarks. Immediately 
after tea they had all to rush upstairs and make 
themselves smart. Then a big old landau, which 
was shut up for the occasion, arrived at the door, 


106 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


and they all scrambled in somehow ; Lotty, how- 
ever, choosing in preference to go on the box 
beside the driver. Mademoiselle looked wonder- 
fully smart when she came down dressed for the 
occasion. She had on a very tight-fitting black 
silk dress ; she wore gold earrings, a heavy gold 
necklace, and gold bangles ; her hay-colored hair 
was coiled up high on her head, and her elaborate 
fringe very much curled and frizzed. 

Oh, mademoiselle, how lovely you look ! ” said 
Henrietta, as she stepped into the fly. 

“Sit near me, mademoiselle, darling,” said Elsie; 
“I don’t mind how much you crush me. Oh, and 
you have that delicious perfume on your hand- 
kerchief? [snift', sniff] how I do enjoy it! ” 

Mademoiselle, who had been talking in a very 
eager way to Alice, the parlor-maid, now smiled 
graciously at the children, and seating herself in 
the fly, managed to crush them all in the most 
uncomfortable manner. Her black silk dress 
was well spread out over their laps, and the 
crimson opera cloak, which she carried on her 
arm, added further to the general sense of 
suffocation. 

Betty, who sat with her back to the horse, felt 
both sick and faint. She alone of the party had 
made no attempt at evening decoration, and her 
heavy crape dress added to her discomfort. She 
longed to be out on the box seat with Lotty, but 


mademoiselle’s rule. 


107 


felt herself in such disgrace that she did not like 
to suggest such a luxury. 

Lotty’s voice was heard at intervals reciting 
the Lay of the Last Minstrel,” in a passionate 
voice, for the benefit, perhaps, of the coachman, 
who was, however, far too deaf to hear her. 


CHAPTER XL 


AFTEE THE FUH WAS OVEE. 

HE party arrived in good time at the 
hippodrome, and when the carriage 
drew up at the entrance, mademoiselle’s 
cousin, M. Andre, came up to bid them 
welcome. He was a dapper-looking, very slen- 
der young man, with long sloping shoulders 
and hay-colored hair, like his cousin ; he wore a 
sweeping mustache, and had a remarkably polite 
manner. His broken English, his graceful bows, 
and wave of the hand, completely fascinated both 
Henrietta and Elsie ; they thought they had never 
seen anyone so stylish before, and they looked 
with renewed admiration at the fortunate made- 
moiselle, who possessed so fascinating a relation. 

M. Andre conducted the whole party into what 
to Betty’s eyes looked like an enormous barn. 
They were taken, as mademoiselle had proph- 
esied, to chairs in the very front row, and, a 
few moments after their arrival, the perform- 
ance began to a crowded house. A small boy 
rode rapidly past on a cream-colored pony ; faster 
and faster he flew, amid shouts of applause, chang- 
108 



AFTER THE FUN WAS OVER. 


109 


ing his position constantly, as the pony flew by. 
Finally he stood erect on the little animal, poised 
on one slender toe, balancing himself skillfully 
with his arms in the air. Lotty held her breath 
with fascination; the other girls clapped their 
hands in their excitement, while as to mademoi- 
selle, she both laughed and cried in her hysterical 
French manner. 

Ah, it is ravishing ! ” she exclaimed, when the 
boy, with his cream-colored pony, was led out of 
the arena. ^^That little lad, how delicate and 
ethereal he is, how graceful ! it makes the heart 
beat to watch him. Ah, mesdemoiselles, what a 
delicious change from the buzz, buzz of lessons, 
eh?’’ 

The girls all replied in high good humor. 
Even Betty forgot her uncomfortable feelings in 
the intense interest of the moment. 

Other performers came on the scene, and the 
two hours passed, as it seemed, in a twinkling. 

M. Andre had not remained with his cousin 
during the entertainment; indeed both Henny 
and Elsie very shrewdly suspected that he could 
not do so, for the simple fact that he was part 
of it himself. They were quite certain that those 
were his shoulders on the person of the smart 
groom, who spoke so rudely to the clown ; but as 
mademoiselle said nothing on the subject, they 
also were silent. Each girl was supplied with a 


110 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIKL. 


programine, and M. Andre’s name certainly did 
not appear on it. 

Now, however, that the treat, the dear, delight- 
ful treat, was over, he appeared once more on the 
scene. 

To Lotty’s astonishment, he came up and spoke 
to her. 

Would the ladies honor him,” he said, “ by 
coming to partake of a little light, very light 
refreshment at a restaurant of the highest respec- 
tability close by? He had engaged a private 
room for the occasion, and he would be ravished 
simply ravished, if they would honor him.” As 
he spoke, he spread out his arm in the shape of a 
bow, for Lotty to accept. 

She opened her big eyes wide, turned to made- 
moiselle, and said abruptly : 

“ Are we to go ? The circus was very jolly, 
but I’m dead with sleep.” 

“ Oh, Gheriey'‘ exclaimed mademoiselle, you 
must pardon my poor cousin. He has prepared 
just a few sandwiches, and a little lemonade ; the 
restaurant touches these doors, and to partake of 
the hospitable feast will not occupy five minutes.” 

^^Yes, of course we’ll come,” said Henrietta; 
^4t will be the greatest fun in the world. If 
you’re dead with sleep, Lotty, I’m consumed 
with thirst; a drink of lemonade will be too 
lovely.” 


Ai'TER THE FtlH WAS OVER. 


Ill 


Henrietta wished that M. Andre would oft'er 
her his arm. He looked quite exquisite in his 
correct evening dress, with a huge white camellia 
in his buttonhole. He stuck, however, to Lotty, 
and she presently found herself floundering off by 
his side. 

The private room in the restaurant could be 
entered by a covered way, and here the girls 
found a nice little supper of lobster, cold chicken 
sand^viches, jellies, and lemonade, spread for their 
benefit. They all sat round the table and helped 
themselves, M. Andre not paying the least atten- 
tion to them, but devoting himself entirely to 
his cousin, mademoiselle. Elsie, who watched 
them under her long eyelashes, felt quite certain 
that they divided a bottle of pink champagne 
between them ; but the other girls, when ques- 
tioned on the subject, said that they were not 
sure. 

The five minutes lengthened into half an hour, 
and it was a quarter to eleven o’clock before the 
little party found themselves once more in the 
landau, and driving back to Melville Hall. 

They were all tired and sleepy now, and even 
Lotty, who still maintained her preference for the 
box seat, had some difficulty in keeping herself 
from falling off, and no longer entertained the 
night air with recitations from the poets. 

To the surprise of everyone, the landau, instead 


11^ 


13ETTY 1 A SCHOOLGIRL. 


of driving up the avenue, stopped at the gates of 
the lodge. 

Here mademoiselle asked the whole party to 
alight ; she paid the driver, who immediately 
went away. 

“ I thought, my dears,” she said, turning to her 
charges, “ that there was no use in waking people 
up, by this so late return from our pleasurable 
party ; I have arranged, therefore, that Alice lets 
us in by the side door, and that we go upstairs 
treading soft. Comprennez-vouSj mes enfants? 
Madame’s cousin. Miss Marshall, will have 
arrived. I have said to Alice : ‘ Say that the 
young ladies have retired for the night.’ That 
was true, for you had retired from Melville Hall, 
at least.” 

She paused. Elsie gave a hollow little laugh 
of pretended satisfaction ; all the other girls were 
silent. 

“ Quick, mes enfants ! ” continued the governess, 
“let us hasten; it is all right. We have had an 
enjoyable time, and now we go to bed, and the 
prudish Miss Marshall, she know nothing.” 

The girls were all walking up the avenue as 
mademoiselle made this remark. Now, to the 
astonishment of the others, Lotty turned. 

“ I am going in by the front door,” she said ; 
“the rest of you can do as you please. You can 
slink in as mademoiselle suggests, or go openly ; 


AFTER THE FUN WAS OVER. 


113 


it does not matter at all to me. I shall ring the 
hall-door bell. Who is coming with me ? ” 

I am,” said Betty, in a trembling voice. She 
rushed up to Lotty, and slipped her hand through 
her arm. 

“ That’s right, Bettina,” exclaimed Lotty, giving 
the small hand a squeeze. The whole party had 
stood still when Lotty began to speak. 

She had moved slightly away from her com- 
panions, and was now facing mademoiselle. The 
night was clear and moonlit, and the features of 
the governess looked particularly pale. 

“Dear Lotty,” she began, “you will not act 
thus silly. I did not tell one lie ; it was correct ; 
we had retired.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” said Lotty. “ Don’t cling so 
tight to me, Betty ; I must speak. Mademoiselle, 
I don’t want to be rude to you, but you are talk- 
ing the greatest humbug I ever listened to, and I 
for one will have neither part nor lot in it. You 
know, and all the girls know, that I’m not 
prudish, and that I like a bit of fun as well as 
anybody, but to slink in by the back door is what 
no one will ever make me do. Why, I should 
think that I had done something wicked ! I 
should not have a wink of sleep all night ; I could 
not look Miss Marshall in the face in the morn- 
ing ; and what’s more, I could not write a com- 
fortable letter to mother on Sunday. There, I 


114 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


won’t waste time talking any longer. Come on, 
Betty ; the rest of you can do as you please.” 

But oh, I beg, I implore,” began mademoiselle ; 
^^just stop one moment, Charlotte, clierie. Betty, 
pause, I entreat of you. This will ruin me — it 
will, truly. Mile. Marsliall will not understand. 
I meant no harm, only a little bit of pleasure, 
and to give you all pleasure. Oh, I beseech 
of you. Mile. Lotty, I most earnestly beseech 
of you ! ” 

“ If you meant no wrong,” said Lotty, “ we can 
all go in by the front door. 1 did not see any 
harm in going with you ; if I did, you may be 
quite sure I wouldn’t have gone. Miss St. Leger 
left you in charge of the school, and you wanted 
to give us a bit of fun, and it seemed all right ; 
but now I don’t think you can have done right, 
mademoiselle, or you wouldn’t be so awfully 
afraid, and you wouldn’t wish to conceal it. I’m 
not going to conceal it; so don’t you think it. 
Come on, Betty ! And I may as well add,” con- 
tinued Lotty, darting a quick glance at the rest 
of the girls, that I think you ought all to come 
wdth me.” 

There was an instant’s pause. Mademoiselle’s 
face looked whiter than ever. 

“ Come,” she said suddenly ; “ I have no doubt 
Mile. Lotty is right. It is the English way ; in 
England we do as the English. We will go in, 



MADEMOISELLE WALKED FIRST VERY QUICKLY, 




• r- 

?^-'* > -'^ 

C-, .H- - •. - . '» 'J' 







>»* 




■'■ . '7^. t 

r - . Q V- 

^ .'K' ' 

rv.-r.. m 












^ -*1. ‘i ^^CSSfii-aA ^ 






-• '-'v A Tj '« 








i" . 4 






AFTER THE FUN WAS OVER. 


115 


making very loud noise, and there will be no con- 
cealment. Come on, young ladies.” 

Not a word was said by anyone. Mademoiselle 
walked first very quickly, with her shoulders 
hitched up high, and a determined look about her 
face. The girls followed her. They entered the 
house by the ordinary door, and a moment or two 
later were in their rooms getting into bed. 

Don’t talk to me about it, Betty,” Lotty said, 
as the two began to undress. You were right, 
and I was wrong ; we ought never to have gone 
— never. I can’t think why I was so blind. Now 
do let us sleep over it, for I’m completely worn 
out. I’ll talk to you in the morning while we’re 
dressing.” 

“I only just want to say one thing,” said 
Betty. It’s so comfortable to have you on my 
side, Lotty ; now I’m not afraid of anything.” 

“Never you fear,” said Lotty, going up and 
kissing her. “We’ll all be on your side after 
this, no doubt on that point.” 

Betty knelt down to say her prayers. Tired as 
she was, tears of thankfulness came into her eyes. 
The day had been full of pain to her, but on the 
whole she had acted with courage, and now Lotty 
was on her side. Nothing mattered if this were 
so. She lay down and soon fell aslee^i. In her 
sleep she dreamed of her mother : it was a happy 
and sweet dream, and when the little girl awoke. 


116 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


she was more resolved than ever to do nothing in 
her school life that would have caused her mother 
pain. 

“Lotty has got her mother to work for and 
think of,” thought Betty to herself, ^^but my 
mother is not here ; still, I do feel nearer to her — 
much, much nearer when I try to do right. I will 
do right, mammy, darling, for your sake. I will 
not do what I think wrong, because it would 
make you wretched ; and now I am not frightened 
about anything, because Lotty is so fine and brave 
and clever. I don’t even fear mademoiselle, 
although I hate her; yes, I do hate her, but 
I don’t even fear her while Lotty is with 
me.” 

During the few minutes passed in dressing, 
Betty waited eagerly for Lotty to speak. To her 
surprise she saw that Lotty meant to get through 
her rapid toilet without uttering a word. 

O Lotty ! you said you’d talk it over,” she 
exclaimed as the elder girl was preparing to leave 
the room. 

Lotty turned and looked full at her. 

I’ve changed my mind,” she said. 

“ Then, then ” said Betty. 

Then, then ” repeated Lotty, most timid 

Bettina, timid and yet brave — for you’re a per- 
fect miracle of bravery in your own way — all 
I can say is, leave matters to me. Now I must 


AFTER THE FUN WAS OVER. 


117 


run down to take one squint at my preparation 
before prayers.” 

At prayers Miss Marshall, who was to take 
charge of the domestic arrangements in Miss 
St. Leger’s absence, appeared. She was a roily- 
poly dumpling little woman, with small, good- 
natured eyes, and a somewhat wide mouth ; her 
face was freckled, and her hair sandy. She 
looked the soul of kindly good humor. 

“ How are you all, my dears ? ” she said, in her 
hearty voice. “ I was sorry to arrive here so late 
last night as not to be able to see you, but 
Agatha’s telegram was delayed on the road, and I 
missed the train I should have come by. Alice 
told me you had all gone to bed. ‘ Quite right, 
too,’ I said. I approve of early hours. Now, 
dears, come and sit round the lire ; the morning 
is bitterly cold. Ah, and here you are, Mad’moi- 
selle Hengri.” (Miss Marshall’s French was not 
her strong point.) “ I have heard of you ; I envy 
you your knowledge of foreign tongues. My 
dear soul, how pinched and blue you look. 
Here’s a cozy chair close to the fire. Now then, 
I will read a portion of Scripture.” 

The servants filed into the hall. Miss Marshall 
mounted to the desk where Miss St. Leger always 
stood to read prayers : she was shorter even than 
Miss St. Leger, and her head could not be seen 
above the high desk. She read in a low, rapid 


m 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


voice. A collect followed the Scripture reading, 
and then the little party trooped into the break- 
fast room. They were all seated, and Miss Mar- 
shall was pouring out coffee, when Lotty, springing 
to her feet, spoke. 

I want to tell you something. Miss Marshall,” 
she said. “ Alice did not speak the truth when 
she said we were in bed last night. When you 
arrived here, we were none of us in bed ; we 
were all away in Dorchester at the hippodrome. 
Mile. Henri kindly took us, and we enjoyed 
ourselves very much. We got home a little 
after eleven ; I thought you ought to know. I 
have nothing more to say,” continued Lotty, drop- 
ping into her chair. Pass me the toast, please, 
Elsie.” 


CHAPTER XII. 


BY THE CEOSSEOADS. 



pHERE was a dead silence after Latty 
had made her confession ; the other six 
girls were afraid even to look at each 
other. Mademoiselle’s rather muddy 
complexioned face took on a green shade; her 
brown eyes emitted a flash of stealthy fire. She 
seized the loaf and began to cut a slice of bread 
with nervous energy. Miss Marshall set down 
the large coffee pot which she was holding ; she 
looked first at Lotty, then at the other girls, then 
at mademoiselle. 

^^It seemed unnecessary to go to the trouble 
and sin of telling me an untruth,” she remarked. 

I am not in charge of any of you young ladies ; 
you are under Mile. Henri’s care ; she must ac- 
count for you to Miss St. Leger. I am only 
here to see that the house is in order and that 
your meals are comfortable.” 

When Miss Marshall came to the end of this 
speech, she once more resumed her occupation of 
pouring out cups of coffee. 

There was another uncomfortable pause ; then 
119 



120 


BETTY: A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Elsie said something of an ordinary nature in a 
timid voice, Henny remarked on the weather; 
Miss Marshall inquired after Jasper’s health, and 
by degrees a desultory and feeble conversation 
was resumed. Mademoiselle, however, did not 
speak a single word, and Lotty, who, having 
delivered her soul, almost forgot the circumstance, 
kept repeating the lines of a long recitation in 
a low voice to herself between her snatches of 
food. As they were all going to the schoolroom, 
and Betty was hoping for a word with Lotty, 
mademoiselle came up behind the two girls. 

Thank you,” she said, darting a quick glance 
at Lotty, and then looking at Betty — thank you 
both sincerely. I am one who never, never for- 
gets the little benefits, of those who are kind to 
me.” ' ♦ 

She swept on. 

Isn’t she horrid ! ” said Betty. O Lotty, 
do you think I ought to tell Miss St. Leger when 
I write to her next week ? ” 

“ Tell her in a letter ! ” exclaimed Lotty. No, 
I don’t think I would ; it would only worry her, 
and be of no use. Wait until she comes home; 
then you can do as you please.” 

“But she trusted me,” said Betty, puckering 
her brows. 

Lotty looked annoyed, 

“Well, do as you please, Bettina,” she said. 


BY THE CROSSKOADS. 


121 


afraid I can’t counsel you, I did what I 
thought right last night and what I considered 
rny duty this morning, and now I am not going 
to waste any more thoughts on the hateful thing. 
I have to get my essay on Julius Caesar written 
by to-night; and I want to read the whole of 
Shakspere’s play over again so as to saturate 
my mind with the subject. I really have no 
time to waste upon mademoiselle and her little 
vagaries.” 

Lotty hurried off to the schoolroom, and Betty 
knew that it would be useless to expect any more 
help from her in her present dilemma. 

The morning lessons were all got through with 
exemplary attention, and the girls ran up at the 
usual hour to prepare for their walk. As a rule, 
Betty was fortunate in securing Lotty’s company 
for her walk, but on this occasion Lotty, who had 
a slight cold, did not go out, and she soon per- 
ceived, rather painfully, that none of the other 
girls wished for her company. They did not 
walk in their usual stately fashion, two and two, 
along the roads, but with mademoiselle in their 
midst, formed a little eager knot, all talking, ges- 
ticulating, and laughing, and poor Betty found 
herself practically sent to Coventry. 

She felt a good deal annoyed for a minute or 
two ; then she resolved to make the best of cir- 
cumstances, and walking along by the hedgerows, 


122 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


amused herself watching the signs of spring, 
which were every day growing plainer and 
plainer. There was a pretty old-fashioned village 
about a mile away from Melville Hall. To go to 
this village was the girls’ favorite ambition ; they 
made every possible excuse to visit it, although 
they all knew that Miss St. Leger preferred that 
their walks should be taken into the country. 
On this occasion, accompanied by mademoiselle, 
they started off as usual in the direction of 
Furley, the name of the pretty little village. 
Halfway there, how^ever, they stopped and 
waited, to Betty’s surprise, for her to come up 
and join them. 

^‘What are you lingering behind for?” said 
mademoiselle in her sharpest French ; “ you 
know it is against the rules. Walk with Marian, 
if you please. Now, young ladies, I have to go for 
a message into Furley, and you will all have the 
goodness to keep on this highroad until I return. 
I will meet you without fail in half an hour. 
Now don’t loiter. Walk down that pretty road, 
and then turn back so as to meet me by this cross- 
road in half an hour. Elsie, you have a watch, 
so you can mark the time.” 

The girls all promised to obey, and Betty 
found herself walking with Marian. 

Henny, Bella, Elsie, and Rose walked four 
abreast in front. They were talking and giggling 


BY THE CROSSROADS. 


123 


eagerly, and Marian was evidently on tenter- 
hooks to know what they were saying. 

You can go on and join them,” said Betty ; “ I 
don’t a bit mind walking alone.” 

“ Thank you very much,” said Marian, “ for 
giving me permission ; but I’m afraid I can’t help 
myself. Mademoiselle says that you’re a danger- 
ous sort, and must not be left.” 

I don’t care a scrap what mademoiselle says,” 
replied Betty, flushing angrily, and the tears 
coming into her eyes. It isn’t I who am 
dangerous.” 

Oh, dear, dear ! then who do you accuse ? ” 
said Marian. ^^What a very disagreeable sort of 
girl you are ! You needn’t imagine that I like 
to walk with you; I’d much, much rather be 
with the others. I can’t see why you have fallen 
to my lot ; I’ll divide you with Rose with pleas- 
ure. Rose,” continued Marian, calling out her 
sister’s name in a loud tone, ^^you have got to 
take Betty Falkoner when we turn back : do you 
hear?” 

^‘Yes; but I don’t heed,” said Rose. “I don’t 
want Betty Falkoner. She wasn’t given to me to 
look after, and I won’t walk with her.” 

‘^And I won’t walk with any of you,” said 
Betty, who was now beside herself with passion. 

I hate you all ! I never met such horrid girls. 
You can go on by yourselves for aught I care, 


124 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


I’ll go back and wait for mademoiselle at the 
crossroads.” 

She rushed away as she spoke ; the other girls 
looked after her for a moment, and Marian h^si 
tated whether to pursue or not. She quickly de- 
cided, however, to leave Betty to her fate, and the 
little girl, blinded with passion and tears, flew 
along the road until she reached the place where 
they had parted with mademoiselle. Here she 
stood still, and tried, foi’ a long time in vain, to 
check her bitter tears. How lonely she was and 
wretched ; how horrid the girls were to her ; how 
impossible it Avas to do right ; how bad she felt ! 

‘^Mother wouldn’t know me if she came back 
again,” thought Betty. I feel getting crosser 
and crosser each minute. What is the matter 
with all the girls ? I don’t want to hurt them in 
any way, and yet they detest me and won’t speak 
to me, and they call me dangerous ; and even 
Lotty is too busy with her horrid books to take 
any notice of me. Oh, dear ! oh, dear ! I am 
miserable. I can’t stay at school if this goes on. 
Oh, what shall I do ? what shall I do ? ” 

On the crossroads where Betty stood on that 
particular March day, the four winds of heaven 
seemed to meet. It was impossible to nourish a 
dignified grief when you were being blown and 
knocked about and searched by those penetrating 
breezes. Betty presently dried her eyes, and 


BY THE CROSSROADS. 


125 


still feeling sore inwardly, but no longer in tears, 
stood and waited for mademoiselle. This part of 
the road was very solitary, and in the middle of 
the day an hour or more often passed without 
anyone going by. Betty crept for shelter near 
one of the hedges, and presently, in order to 
screen herself better from the bitter winds, sat 
down in the grass and wrapped her little black 
cloak tightly round her. 

She was sitting thus when the noise of voices 
attracted her attention. She looked up and saw 
several people gayly dressed walking down the 
road ; there were two or three women and a 
couple of men. They were all talking and laugh- 
ing loudly, and in their midst, to Betty’s amaze- 
ment, walked Mile. Henri. M. Andre walked at 
one side of the governess, and a large, showily 
dressed woman at the other; two or three men 
and women of the same type followed behind. 
As they approached the crossroads, they all 
stood still. Betty, hidden by the long grass and 
thick shrubs which grew in the hedgerow, could 
not be seen, but she herself could both see and 
hear everything. She felt nearly petrified with 
terror : she knew she ought not to eavesdrop, and 
yet she was afraid to move. 

Yes,” said mademoiselle’s voice, I will man- 
age to meet you to-night for an hour or so, per- 
haps — not more. No, I cannot bring the girls — 


126 


BETTY: A SCHOOLGIRL. 


not to-night, at any rate ; there is in our midst a 
traitor — nay two traitors. I bitterly regret the 
fact, but there it is, and I am powerless ; go 
now, good friends ; I will meet you without fail 
to-night.” 

Could not you give me a little money — just 
ten shillings ? ” said the stout woman who walked 
on mademoiselle’s right side. 

Mademoiselle seemed to hesitate. 

I’ll try to bring it to-night,” she said. I 
have not it now — no, really, but I’ll bring it to- 
night ; ask me for it then. Adieu, Victoire ; 
adieu, Louise ; adieu, Ernestine. I’ll meet you 
this evening and bring the argent. Oh ! go, go ! 
quick ! or we are lost. If the young ladies find 
out, w^e are lost ! ” 

The men and women shook hands with 
mademoiselle, and then hurrying down a side 
road, were lost to view ; mademoiselle stood in 
the middle of the road, and Betty, sick with 
absolute terror, crept farther under the hedge. 

^^I dare not — I dare not let her find me,” 
thought the child. ^‘If she knew I had over- 
heard, she’d half kill me. Oh, I am terrified! 
What shall I do ? ” 

Fortunately for Betty, mademoiselle walked 
down the highroad a short way to meet her 
pupils. The little girl instantly took advantage 
of the absence to climb over the hedge into the 







I DARE NOT LET HER FIND ME. 




BY THE CROSSEOABS. 


127 


neighboring field. Here she was in comparative 
safety. In a few moments she heard the voices 
of her fellow-pupils. They all stopped by the 
crossroads, and the girls began to call her name. 
Betty did not dare to reply. Mademoiselle 
seemed disturbed, and began to ask eagerly 
about her. 

“ I have been waiting for you for two or three 
minutes,” she said to the others. I was quick 
with my messages, and waited here and looked 
and strained my eyes, but none of you were in 
sight. There was no Betty — of that I am posi- 
tive. She must have gone home.” 

Oh, she was in such a rage ! ” said Marian — 
such an awful temper ! She rushed up the 
road away from us all as if she were blind. She 
said she would wait at the crossroads for you. 
What can have become of her ? ” 

She did not wait, the angry little one,” said 
mademoiselle. ^^In her passion she must have 
returned to Melville Hall. When we go back 
there, we will find her; and after dinner, girls, 
I will speak to Mile. Betty, and punish her 
severe for her insubordination.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 


FIFTEEN GUINEAS. 



ETTY waited until all the voices had 
died away, then she got up slowly and 
looked around her. Her eyes were 
swollen with crying ; the wind had 
blown her long, straight hair about her face ; her 
clothes felt all awry. 

Mother would say I was tempest-tossed,” 
thought poor Betty, with the ghost of the saddest 
of smiles, ^^and I’m sure I am, both inside and 
out. What is to become of me? what shall I do? 
I’m just about the most wretched girl in the 
world. Oh, I’m afraid of that wicked made- 
moiselle ; I’m absolutely afraid of her. I dare 
not tell what I heard when I lay hidden in the 
hedge. What shall I — oh, what shall I do ? ” 
Betty stood for some time considering. Her 
furious auger had subsided, but she felt fearful, 
and quite uncertain as to what she ought to do. 

“ It’s so mean to eavesdrop,” she said to her- 
self. If I tell what I overheard mademoiselle 
and her friends talking about, everyone will know 
I was eavesdropping. No, I can’t tell ; I won’t 
128 


FIFTEEN GUINEAS. 


129 


tell. It isn’t my affair, surely. I’ll just go back 
to Melville Hall, and say nothing whatever about 
it. I can’t live my present life much longer : all 
the girls except Lotty hate me ; I can’t live where 
I am hated. I’ll let them alone ; they may do 
what they please as far as I am concerned. I 
won’t act a spy on them, as they call it. If Lotty 
were to help me, and not to go off into those 
dreadful sort of dreams, I might be able to do 
something ; but as it is ” 

Betty shook her head sadly ; she now climbed 
over the hedge, and began to walk in the direc- 
tion of Melville Hall. She knew she should be 
late for dinner and would deserve punishment, 
but in her present state of misery nothing seemed 
to matter. She reached the Hall just as the 
dinner-gong was sounding. 

You’re very late, miss,” said Alice, looking at 
her, as Betty thought, suspiciously. 

“ Have they all gone into the dining room yet, 
Alice ? ” inquired the little girl. 

Yes, miss, just this minute, and mademoiselle 
seems dreadful put out about something ; you had 
better be quick getting your things off. Miss 
Falkoner.” 

Betty flew upstairs ; she tossed off her hat and 
cloak, brushed out her hair, and without once 
glancing at her tear-stained face, rushed down- 
stairs. When she entered the dining room, all 


130 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


eyes were turned upon her. Mademoiselle sat at 
one end of the table, Miss Marshall at the other. 
Mademoiselle’s light brown eyes looked as mor- 
sels of ice ; her lips were like iron. She did not 
speak at all. One or two of the girls gave an 
audible titter; Lotty’s full, tender, dark gaze 
was fixed on Betty in apprehension. Betty 
seemed to feel this, without absolutely seeing it. 
She knew if she glanced at Lotty, and met her 
sympathy, all would be lost. Miss Marshall’s 
voice, sounding kindly on her ears, was the first 
to greet her. 

“ What a late little girl ! ” she said. “ Come, 
Betty — is not that your name? I have kept a 
seat for you near myself. Alice, fetch some soup 
for Miss Falkoner.” 

As Betty took her seat, mademoiselle looked 
up as if about to speak, but suddenly changing 
her mind, she resumed her own dinner, and turn- 
ing to one of the girls, began to talk gayly in her 
native tongue. 

The meal proceeded in silence on the part of 
Betty — in spasmodic efforts to talk French on 
that of her companions. 

As soon as ever dinner was over, mademoiselle 
walked down the long dining room, seized Betty’s 
hand, and drew her into the hall. 

“ I punish you for your insubordination,” she 
said ; you spend the afternoon here.” She 


FIFTEEN GUINEAS. 


131 


pushed Betty as she spoke into a small cloak- 
room, and turned the key in the lock. The whole 
scene took place in a moment. Mademoiselle’s 
face had turned crimson, Betty’s whiter than ever. 
All the girls stopped and stared ; • the key turned 
with a grating noise in the lock, and the little 
girl found herself alone. The voices of her fel- 
low^-pupils died away : all was absolute silence. 

The cloak-room had no fireplace, but fora long 
time Betty was too excited with angry feelings 
to notice the cold. Her nature was naturally as 
passionate as it was deeply affectionate. All her 
worst passions were raised now ; she fumed and 
raged ; she felt like a little wild animal caught in 
a cage. For the first time hatred — black, terrible 
hatred — filled her heart. 

Betty used to wonder long ago how anyone 
could hate anybody else, but she wondered no 
longer as she w^alked up and dowm the little 
cloak-room. Never even had it entered into her 
imagination that anyone could be so unjust, so 
fierce, so cruel, so malignant as mademoiselle. 

^^And if I told all, she would be dismissed,” 
thought Betty. I’m quite, quite sure she would. 
Miss St. Leger doesn’t know her. If she knew 
her, really, she would not keep her for a single 
day in this school. She is deceitful ; she is, she 
must be deceitful. Oh, dear ! oh, dear ! I ought 
to tell Miss St. Leger. Only then I’d have to say 


132 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


that I eavesdropped ; and now that she has pun- 
ished me like this, it will all seem like revenge. 
What shall I do ? what shall I do ? ” 

Betty moaned and cried. At last, worn out 
with her emotions, she sank down on a hard chair, 
and clasping her hands, looked miserably in front 
of her. The cold of the bitter little room became 
for the first time perceptible. After all her ex- 
citement, the little girl felt chilled ; she was soon 
shivering; her teeth chattered. She wondered 
how long mademoiselle intended to keep her in 
this icy room. She knew she would catch a very 
severe cold if she were not soon set at liberty. 

As these thoughts came to her, the door of the 
room was suddenly opened, and Miss Marshall 
came in. 

^‘Dear, dear ! ” exclaimed that good lady ; I 
wondered why the door Avas locked. What are 
you doing in this bitter place, little Betty Fal- 
koner ? ” 

“ I’m being punished,” said Betty. 

“ Punished, my dear child, by whom ? ” 

“By mademoiselle. She was angry with me 
for not walking with the other girls, and I got 
into a passion, and I was late home. I knoAV I 
did wrong,” continued Betty, looking with great 
pathos at Miss Marshall. 

Now, if there was a good-natured soul in this 
world, it Avas the little dumpling-faced Miss 


FIFTEEN GUINEAS. 


133 


Marshall, who was now in charge of the com- 
missariat department of the school. She stared 
full at Betty for a moment ; then her eyes filled 
with tears, and going up to the little girl, she put 
her two arms round her. 

You poor, little, shivering, pale-faced thing ! ” 
she exclaimed ; why, you will catch your death 
in this icy room. Agatha would not permit such 
a thing for a moment. Listen to me, Betty, my 
love : I am going to interefere. You shan’t stay 
. here.” 

“ Oh, but she’ll be so angry ! ” exclaimed Betty. 

I had better stay, please. Miss Marshall ; I 
know I was naughty for not walking wdth 
Marian, but she did taunt me so, and I lost my 
temper. I think I had better stay; perhaps 
mademoiselle will soon let me out, and if I wrap 
a shawl about me, I won’t feel the cold so much.” 

“ You are not to stay,” replied Miss Marshall, in 
a firm voice. “ Agatha sent me here to prevent 
illness, and to keep you all in health. This sort 
of thing means a doctor’s bill, and it can’t be per- 
mitted, I will speak to mademoiselle immedi- 
ately. Come with me, Betty Falkoner.” 

Miss Marshall took poor Betty’s unwilling 
hand, and trotted quickly down one of the corri- 
dors with her. They found mademoiselle in a 
small room adjoining the schoolroom, giving 
Henrietta a special lesson in French. Or at least 


134 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


that seemed to be their employment, although 
Henrietta’s excited face might have led a more 
sharp-witted person than Miss Marshall to sus- 
pect that they were employing their time in con- 
versation of a particularly interesting character, 
not over lessons. 

Mademoiselle raised her brows in astonishment 
and anger when she saw Betty. 

What new act of insubordination is this ? ” 
she exclaimed. “ I locked that bad, bad, had 
child up ; and she ought not to come to me with- 
out my permission. Oh, she shall suffer for this ! ” 
Pardon me,” said Miss Marshall in a firm tone. 

I found Betty in a room without a fire, and in a 
terrible state of cold and chill. It is my place to 
interfere where the health of the children is con- 
cerned. If this little girl is naughty, you must 
give her some other punishment ; I forbid her to 
remain in the cloak-room another moment.” 

What fuss is this ? ” said mademoiselle. 
“ Her angry passions would have kept that bad 
child warm ; but as you please, Miss Marshall. 
I submit. Betty Falkoner, hand me that French 
book.” 

Betty did so. Mademoiselle gave her a page of 
Eacine to learn by heart and told her that she 
might sit in the schoolroom until her task was 
finished. 

Miss Marshall took Betty into the well-warmed 


FIFTEEN GUINEAS. 


135 


schoolroom ; she made her sit near the fire, and 
then, taking her two icy little hands in her own, 
she looked into her face. 

“ Somehow, I can’t believe that you have really 
been very naughty,” she said ; “ anyhow, I know 
you will do your best now.” 

“I will, and thank you so very much,” said 
Betty, giving the kind-hearted little woman a 
grateful smile. 

Miss Marshall hurried out of the room, and 
Betty devoted herself to her irksome task. After 
a couple of hours’ hard work, she learned the 
page of poetry. Mademoiselle heard her repeat 
it, hardly listening at all, and correcting none of 
her mistakes. Her punishment was then sup- 
posed to be over. 

Now, Betty, come and sit with me,” said Lotty. 
“ I want you to be awfully good-natured ; I have 
something most exciting to tell you.” 

Betty felt quite cheered by the friendly and 
affectionate tone. 

“ O Lotty ! ” she exclaimed, with a great sigh 
of relief, I have had such a miserable, miserable 
day.” 

“Yes, but it is all over now, Bettina,” said 
Lotty. “I heard the girls talking, and I think 
you really were something of a little goose.” 

“Yes, but please let me explain.” 

“I will another time, but not now. Where is 


136 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIKL. 


the good of talking over grievances ? Let’s for- 
get them. All you can do, when things go wrong, 
is to vow to act better on the next occasion. I 
know some of those girls are enough to try the 
patience of a saint. Still, for all that, you have 
lived through it, Betty ; so now forget it.” 

With an effort Betty suppressed a sigh. She 
longed beyond anything to tell her troubles and 
perplexities to Lotty, but Lotty would not listen. 
She determined, therefore, to let the thoughts 
which perplexed her sink out of sight for the 
present, and to enjoy the satisfaction of sitting 
alone with Lotty in the inner schoolroom. Tea 
was long over, preparation was past, and there 
was a precious half-hour before supper which the 
two girls might spend as they liked best. 

“ Now then,” said Lotty, “ I’m going to confide 
in you : it’s a great secret.” 

^‘As great as the one you hug?” said Betty. 

“Yes, it’s connected with that. Now, let me 
begin. You must know, Betty, that Miss St. 
Leger has a friend, a very rich lady, a Mrs. Eivers, 
who now and then, when the whim takes her, 
offers a prize to the school. She does not offer it 
every year. Sometimes she forgets all about it ; 
sometimes she offers it for two or three years in 
succession. Miss Marshall knows Mrs. Eivers 
very well ; in fact she spends quite half her time 
with her in London, and it was from her house 


FIFTEEN GUINEAS. 


137 


she came in such a hurry when poor Agatha had 
to go away to nurse her sick cousin. Now, 
Betty, can you guess what Miss Marshall told me 
to-day ? ” 

“ No,” said Betty : how can I possibly guess ? 
It must be something good, for you look so fear- 
fully excited, Lotty.” 

“ I should think I am. I could scarcely think 
of anything else since Miss Marshall told me 
immediately after dinner.” 

“ Well, do let me know what makes you so 
happy.” 

“ It’s this : Mrs. Kivers, the old duck, said to 
Miss Marshall about a week ago : ‘ I intend to 
offer a prize to those girls of Agatha’s next mid- 
summer. I shall go to Melville Hall and give it 
to the successful girl myself. I shall make it 
worth the poor things’ while to struggle for it. 
The prize shall be given in money, fifteen guineas 
in gold and silver in a purse with my initials on 
it.’ Betty, what do you think of that ? ” exclaimed 
Lotty, breaking off abruptly. Fifteen guineas ! 
Oh, dear ! oh, dear ! is not it enough to madden 
one with joy ? ” 

^^But how is the prize to be won?” asked 
Betty. It sounds most exciting ; but how is the 
girl to win the fifteen guineas ? ” 

Oh, that can’t be settled until Agatha comes 
home. Agatha must decide on the subject, and 


138 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


all that sort of thing. I’m determined to win it, 
Betty.” 

“ Why, of course you will, Lotty,” said Betty, 
stroking her friend’s hand with her own thin little 
fingers ; there isn’t another girl in the house can 
touch you. I’m sure none of the rest of us care 
to wade in knowledge as you do.” 

Oh, the prize will have to relate to all sorts of 
matters,” said Lotty. “ It isn’t only learning in 
one particular branch ; it’s a sort of all-roundness. 
You must be good at learning all round, and you 
must be exemplary in your conduct, and you must 
be the soul of neatness and propriety, and finally, 
Mrs. Bivers herself must approve of you, and 
she’s awfully fastidious. The last time the prize 
was given — it was some years back, before I came 
here, and then it was only eight pounds — Mrs. 
Rivers came down, and there was a great festival, 
and no end of things were done. There wasn’t 
such a breaking-up as there was that year within 
anybody’s memory, and there was a girl at the 
school — Florence Carlton was her name — she 
made certain that she’d get the prize. She was 
ever so clever, and she worked like a brick. She 
could speak French almost like a native, and her 
music was so classical and correct, no one could 
hold a candle to her ; at least so everybody 
thought. But there was a little *pale girl called 
Amy Ross, who, Just before the decision was made, 


FIFTEEN GUINEAS. 


139 


went up to the piano, and the music mistress 
played an accompaniment, and the little girl sang 
a Scotch song that Mrs. Kivers used to know, and 
she did it so well that ever/one felt sniffy and 
handkerchiefy ; and Mrs. Eivers gave a sob, and 
then she gave a snort, and she said Amy Eoss 
should have the prize. There was a scene, I can 
tell you. It makes one very nervous to have to 
work for a sort of old lady like that, for of course 
Amy didn’t really deserve the prize. Florence 
ought to have had it.” 

Well, you’ll get it now,” said Betty. “You’re 
safe, you’re certain to get it.” 

“ I’m going to try for it,” said Lotty, lying 
back in her chair, and shading her brilliant eyes 
with one of her long hands. “ If I do get it, 
mother shall go to the seaside for the holidays. 
Oh, how I revel in the thought ! ” 


CHAPTER XIV. 


THE MONEY IN THE SEALSKIN PUESE. 

next two or three days passed 
Dm with outward quietness, but with a 
sort of suppressed excitement under- 
neath, which seemed to pervade every- 
thing and to unsettle everyone. There was no 
rush now in the house — no special desire to 
hasten, to race, to fly through work ; but this 
element of excitement kept the girls whispering 
in knots and looking mysterious — kept them 
from giving their minds to their lessons in lesson 
hours, and their minds to their play in play hours. 
Poor Jasper was neglected during these queer 
electric sort of days. Henny was his groom dur- 
ing the week in question, and Henny seemed a 
little more off her head even than the other girls. 
She had many faults, but she was devoted to 
Jasper, who liked her the best of all his little- 
mistresses ; but during this week she was apt to 
leave him without his hay or his oats, and then 
suddenly to remember the poor starving donkey 
with a rush of penitence. 

Oh, will someone be good enough to go and 
140 



THE MONEY IN THE SEALSKIN PURSE. 141 


feed that duck of a donkey ? ” she would exclaim. 

I can’t ; I’m busy, I haven’t a moment, I’m work- 
ing up some special French with mademoiselle. 
Betty, I see humanity in your face ; do rush otf 
to the stable and give Jasper his oats.” On 
another occasion Marian would be sent to do 
Henny’s work; at other times it would be for- 
gotten altogether, and Jasper Avould have good 
cause to sulk, because he was seriously hungry. 

Betty was only too anxious to oblige the other 
girls during these restless days. From the 
moment when she had heard mademoiselle talk- 
ing to her companions, a change seemed to have 
come over her. A new, reckless sort of look had 
come into her face. It seemed to her that it did 
not pay to be good at school — that no one wanted 
honorable feelings and high ideals there, and that 
the child who was daring enough not to swim 
with the current, would run a fair chance of being 
drowned in ridicule in consequence. 

The day came when Betty, according to 
promise, was to write to Miss St. Leger. Henny 
was the one to remind her of her task. 

“ I suppose you will write your spying letter 
now, Betty,” she said. ‘‘ I heard Miss Marshall 
say that she was sending otf a packet to Miss St. 
Leger this afternoon, and she said that if any of 
us had letters we had better put them in; so I 
suppose your volume will be dispatched. I don’t 


142 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


think any of the rest of us want to say a word ; 
we leave our descriptions to you, Betty — eh, 
Elsie? We put ourselves in Betty’s hands, don’t 
we ? ” 

In what way ? ” asked Elsie, coming forward. 

Oh, the honorable Miss Falkoner is going to 
write to your Aunt Agatha. It’s jolly, isn’t it ? 
Won’t she make capital of the hippodrome 
evening ? ” 

Betty raised her eyes and looked full at her 
tormentors; her whole sensitive little face was 
quivering. 

“I wish you wouldn’t be so cruel to me,” she 
exclaimed. I’m not what you think of me ; I — 
I wouldn’t.” 

Wouldn’t what? ” said Henny, suddenly going 
down on her knees and speaking in her sweetest 
voice. Wouldn’t what, pretty little Bettina?” 

Betty hesitated. Elsie also came close ; there 
was an eager look in her eyes. 

Had Lotty been present, Betty wouldn’t have 
given way, but now the sudden change in the two 
girls, added to her own sense of desertion, was 
more than she could stand. 

I’m not a mischief-maker,” she exclaimed sud- 
denly. 

Bravo, Betty ! ” exclaimed Henrietta. 

Now she’s turning out to have quite the right 
stuff in her, dear little thing,” remarked Elsie; 


THE MONEY IN THE SEALSKIN PURSE. 


143 


“ and isn’t she growing pretty, Hetty ? Oh, yes, 
you really are, Betty : there’s something so 
mignonne about you. Mademoiselle always says 
so. She says you’d be charming and adorable if 
you weren’t so despicable and mean.” 

But she’s repenting, the fair Bettina is ! ” 
exclaimed Henny ; and we’ll tell mademoiselle, 
and all will be well. Bun and write your letter, 
cherie^ 

Betty ran away ; her heart felt like lead, and 
yet she tried to pretend that she was much hap- 
pier. After being abused for nearly a week, it 
was very soothing to be petted and flattered and 
made a fuss over. She wondered if she really 
were a pretty girl ; she determined to give a good 
look at herself in the glass when she next went 
to her bedroom. She wondered if she were 
mignonne^ and charming, and adorable. What 
was it to be mignonne ? Betty supposed it to be 
something very choice — she did not quite know. 
It was a favorite phrase of mademoiselle’s; she 
spoke of those she admired as mignonne and 
chic, Betty wondered if, by and by, she would 
also become chic. 

She reached Miss St. Leger’s little room, and 
sitting down at her davenport, prepared to write 
her letter ; she felt in a kind of whirl. She was 
quite certain, from several signs and tokens, that 
things were not going right in the school. Foot- 


144 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


steps would creep past her door late at night. 
Mademoiselle, and Henny, and Elsie wore looks 
of constant mysteiy ; they were always whisper- 
ing together, and starting back with a sort of 
scared expression, when she (Betty) or Lotty 
approached. In their walks they kept togethei*. 
Betty was quite certain that they also, as well as 
poor Lotty, hugged a secret, which was, however, 
partially shared by Marian, Bose, and Bella Steel. 
Lotty, of course, noticed nothing ; her head and 
heart alike were full of the coming prize. When 
would more news come with regard to it ? That 
was her question of questions at present. 

Betty wrote her letter. It was cold and stiff. 
At this time of her life it was impossible for her 
to write in any other way, but now, with the 
secret feeling that she was not telling all the truth 
— that she had been trusted, trusted fully, and 
she was betraying her trust — the letter was 
colder, and stiffer, and altogether shabbier in its 
production than ever. Betty was quite certain 
that several of the words were spelled wrong. Try 
as she would, the lines would not come straight ; 
and be as careful as ever she could be, the ink 
would run up her fingers and blot the page. 

At last the letter came to an end, Betty put 
her signature, and then, with a sigh, turned away. 

It’s done,” she said to herself. “ It’s a lying 
sort of a letter, but it’s done. I’m ashamed of 


i'HE MONEY IN TME SEALSKIN PURSE. 146 

myself, I hate myself, but I can’t write it any dif- 
ferent. It must go. She had no right to ask me 
to write those dreadful, dreadful letters ! ” 

Miss Marshall came bustling into the room. 

Have you written a letter to Miss St. 
Leger ? ” she exclaimed. She said you would 
write to her once a week. She seemed to place 
great dependence on your letter, and she wrote to 
me especially about it. I am just about to pack 
up all the letters that have come during the 
past week, and yours had better go with the 
rest.” 

“ It’s written — it’s there,” said Betty, pointing 
to the directed envelope which lay on the dav- 
enport. 

“Well, give it to me, child, and I’ll put it up 
with the others. What a cold day it is for the 
end of March ! ” 

As Miss Marshall spoke, she took Betty’s 
epistle between her finger and thumb. 

“Why, it isn’t a very thick letter,” she said. 
“You can’t have told her veiy much.” 

“ I hadn’t much to say,” replied Betty, in a low 
voice. 

“Well, well, she seemed to set store by this 
letter, poor thing ! I hope for my part, she’ll 
soon be back and able to look after matters for 
herself.” 

“ I may go now, may I not ? ” said Betty. Miss 


146 


BETTV : A SCilOOLGlBL. 


Marshall, thus interniped in the midst of her own 
speech, looked up abruptly. 

“Yes, you may go,” she said, in a short voice. 
“ You are very pale. Are you well ? ” 

“ Yes, Miss Marshall, I’m quite well.” 

“ Run away, then, child ! It’s a worry to see 
you standing there doing nothing.” 

Betty went off. She joined her companions in 
the schoolroom. The day was a wretched one, 
and showers of sleet were falling at intervals. 
The girls were all clustered round the fire. 
Lotty was not in the room. Betty was about to 
take up a book and seat herself in the most dis- 
tant corner, when Henny’s voice called out to 
her. 

“Come right up to the fire,” she exclaimed; 
“ how perishing cold it is ! Make room for Betty 
to sit between you, Marian and Elsie ; now then, 
we’re all cozy. You wrote the letter, did you, 
Betty ? ” 

Betty lowered her eyes. “Yes,” she said. 

“ And you’re not a mischief-maker ? ” 

“No; oh, no ! I’m not a mischief-maker. I’m 
a horrid, horrid mean girl ! ” 

“ Not a bit of you,” said Elsie ; “ you’re a dear 
little brick, that’s what you are. Kiss her, 
Marian ; kiss her, Bella ; let’s kiss her all round, 
I say, and let’s be friends with Bettina.” 

The girls immediately did so. 


THE MONEY IN THE SEALSKIN EUESE. 147 

“ Three cheers for Bettina,” exclaimed Henny ; 
“ three cheers for good little Betty ! ” 

Then they all clapped their hands and feet, 
and mademoiselle came into the room in the midst 
of the noise, and she, too, kissed Betty, and called 
her cherie and mignonne. 

This sudden change of treatment was intoxi- 
cating, but at intervals Betty thought of herself 
as one of the worst girls in the world. From 
being disgraced, and hooted, and sent to Cov- 
entry, she was now the pet of the school. Lotty, 
however, took little or no notice of her, and Betty 
hungered more for one kind word from Lotty 
than for all the honeyed sentences which the other 
girls showered upon her. 

A couple more days went by without any news 
with regard to Miss St. Leger’s movements. The 
whispering on the stairs and the mysterious foot- 
steps seemed to Betty to sound oftener than ever 
through the house during the night; but now 
that she had, as she expressed it, in a sort of way 

sold herself to the enemy,” she felt more power- 
less than ever to interfere. 

One evening she was in her bedroom when 
there came a knock at the door. She said, 
“Come in,” and Henny’s piquant, charming face 
showed itself. 

“ Are you all alone, Betty ? ” she asked. 

“ Yes,” replied Betty. 


148 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“You are sure that the ^Earnest Student ’ will 
not put in an appearance ? ” 

“ No,” answered Betty, with a little frown, for 
she disliked anyone attempting to ridicule Lotty. 
“ Lotty is in the inner schoolroom, reading 
history.” 

“ Well, that’s all right. I want to talk to you. 
I wonder, Betty, if you’d be awfully, awfully tre- 
mendously good-natured ? ” 

“ In what way ? ” asked Betty. 

“Well, it’s not to me — it’s to poor mademoi- 
selle. The poor dear is in great trouble.” 

Betty felt herself turning into ice. No amount 
of soft words on mademoiselle’s part could make 
her tolerate her. 

“ I’m afraid I can’t help her,” she said. 

“ Oh, yes, you can ! Don’t talk in that icy, 
prudish, grand lady sort of voice. You know 
you’ve got the tenderest little heart in the world, 
Betty, and mademoiselle admires you so much ; 
she says we none of us have got the strength of 
character you have.” 

Betty was silent. 

Henny seated herself on one of the beds, and 
putting her arm round Betty’s waist, drew her 
down to sit next to her. 

“ It’s me you’ve got to oblige, really,” she said, 
speaking in her most coaxing voice. “ I promised 
mademoiselle that I’d help her, and now I find 


THE MONEY IN THE SEALSEiN PURSE. 149 

that I can’t. You wouldn’t be so ill-natured as 
not to oblige me, would you, Betty ? ” 

^‘Oh, no; I’d like to oblige you, very much, 
Henny,” replied Betty. 

There’s a darling ! You don’t know how tre- 
mendously fond I’m getting of you; I’m mad 
with jealousy of Lotty. Why should she have 
you all to herself as her special friend ? I’m sure 
she scarcely takes a bit of notice of you. But 

then, poor old dreamer ” 

“ I’ll hate you if you call her names,” said 
Betty. 

^^Well, well, I won’t! anything to oblige you. 
Now, Bettina, the question of questions is this: 
if you can help me, will you ? ” 

“ Of course I will,” said Betty promptly. 

“Then I consider the thing accomplished, for 
you can. Marian told me that you had some 
money, Betty — quite a lot. Is it true ? ” 

“ I have some money,” said Betty. “ How does 
Marian know ? ” 

“ She said you told her. You showed her some 
of your pretty things oue day, and she saw your 
sealskin purse, and you told her there was money 
in it. O Betty, I wonder how much ? ” 

“It’s there for a purpose,” said Betty, in a 
dogged voice. “ I can’t give it to anybody, so it 
doesn’t matter how much is there.” 

“O Bettina, who wants to take your poor 


160 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


little money ? Only mademoiselle is in dreadful, 
dreadful trouble about a relation, and sbe wants 
a pound so dreadfully ; and if you have as much 
money as that, rich little Betti na, and would lend 
it for one week, not to mademoiselle, but to me, 
oh, how I should love you, and how mademoiselle 
would bless you ! ” 

While Henny was speaking, Betty remembered 
the fat lady whom mademoiselle called Ernes- 
tine, and who asked in such an eager voice for 
half a sovereign. From the tone of that lady’s 
voice, she seemed to want the half sovereign very 
badly indeed. 

Betty did not speak for a moment; then she 
said : 

don’t know why I should part with my 
money. I haven’t much, and I don’t know when 
I shall get any more ; and it is kept for — oh, such 
a special reason ! How can I tell it’s only to be 
borrowed, Henny?” 

^^But it is; there’s no doubt of it. Made- 
moiselle is paid her salary every month, and the 
next month’s salary will be due on Tuesday. 
This is Friday. See, she has written it all on 
a piece of paper. Here are her very words.” 

As Henny spoke, she unfolded a sheet of 
foreign note-paper, and there, in mademoiselle’s 
pointed writing, was the follomng sentence : 

“ I promise to pay one pound to my dear pupil 


THE MONEY IN THE SEALSKIN PURSE. 151 


Betty Falkoner, on tlie day when I receive my 
next month’s salary.” 

There ! ” said Henny with a smile of triumph, 
“ am not I business-like ? Why, that letter is as 
good as the money itself. She’d have to go to 
prison if she broke her promise in that letter. If 
you have a pound in your purse, Betty, it does 
seem selfish not to lend it for one week, for it can 
do so much good, and prevent so much dreadful 
misery. Poor mademoiselle ! how she cried and 
how she wrung her hands, and how she begged and 
implored of me, down on her knees, I assure you, 
Betty, to ask you to come to the rescue if I could 
not help her myself ! I said I’d try, and then she 
gave me this letter to take to you, and I know 
you’ll yield; I know you’ll say yes, dear, kind 
little Betty. It’s only till Tuesday, remember 
that; and you can’t want the pound for that 
special purpose before Tuesday, can you, Bettina ? ” 
^^No,” said Betty in a low voice, “no.” She 
hated that letter of mademoiselle’s: she hated 
Henny at that moment, she hated the thought of 
that money, so precious, so sacred, which was 
kept to pay, year by year, for the flowers for 
mother’s grave, being spent in this fashion; she 
hated the bare thought of mademoiselle’s fingers 
touching this gold ; nevertheless she yielded, and 
taking her last sovereign from her little seal- 
skin purse, she put it into Henny’s hands, turning 
away to burst into bitter tears as she did so. 


CHAPTEE XV. 


THE THEEEFOLD COMPETITION. 

S soon as ever she got the sovereign, 
Henny did not waste time petting or 
comforting Betty. It is true she called 
her a brave and spirited darling,” and 
begged of her to wipe her eyes and cheer up, and 
to remember all the good she had done. But 
before Betty had attempted to wipe her eyes or 
to cheer up, Henny rushed out of the room, bang- 
ing the door behind her. Betty sat still on the 
edge of her own bed, holding the sealskin purse 
in her hand. She had two or three shillings still 
left from her former pound, but the sovereign — 
the beautiful, solid-looking sovereign — was gone. 
Only a schoolgirl like Betty knows all the riches 
and all the dreams bound up in an unbroken 
sovereign, and only a child under Betty’s very 
special circumstances can guess what this sov- 
ereign meant to her. 

She was sitting now, the tears unwiped away 
on her cheeks, and the purse still in her hands, 
when Lotty, in her usual sweeping fashion, burst 
into the room. She came in in a frantic hurry. 



THE THREEFOLD COMPETITION. 


153 


intent on a German exercise she was preparing: 
she had left her German dictionary in her bed- 
room the day before, and came now to fetch it. 

The sight of Betty, however, with her pale, 
tear-stained face, arrested her attention. She 
stopped to ask what was the matter. 

O Lotty, if only you’d come down out of the 
clouds,” said poor Betty. I’m in such dreadful 
trouble. I seem to be going hopelessly wrong 
every day, and now mother’s sovereign, which 
was to buy flowers for her grave for two whole 
years, is gone, and what shall I do? I’m sure, 
I’m quite sure that I’ll never, never see it again. 
Oh, what shall I do ? ” 

^^Tell me as quickly as you can,” said Lotty. 
She stopped as if with an effort, and came up to 
Betty’s side. “ I’ll do my best not to think of 
my German exercise,” she continued, “although 
it is most absorbing. Be quick and tell me what 
your trouble is, Betty. I don’t want to get into 
the clouds where you are concerned.” Here 
Lotty pushed her long fingers through her thick 
black hair; it seemed to stick up all over her 
head and gave her an owl-like appearance. 

“ I wish you’d be quick,” she continued ; “ you 
know I’ve no time to waste.” 

Then Betty told her story, and Lotty listened 
with a sort of emphatic attention which was 
infinitely soothing. 


154 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


^^And now what do you think?” said Betty, 
when she had come to the end of her narrative. 
“Is it true that this piece of paper would put 
mademoiselle in prison? And do you think — 
are you certain — that she will pay me back the 
sovereign on Tuesday ? ” 

“ That paper is gammon,” said Lotty ; “ it 
means nothing at all. You don’t suppose, if you 
could put mademoiselle in prison, that you’d do 
it ; now, do you ? And as to your getting your 
sovereign on Tuesday, well, I shall be greatly sur- 
prised if you ever see it again. You certainly 
were a little goose, Betty ; I’m surprised at you 
for being such a softy. But there, for pity’s sake, 
don’t cry, and don’t look so miserable a moment 
longer. When I get my fifteen guineas you shall 
have one of them, and now come downstairs and 
help me with my exercise ; you can look out the 
words that I want in the dictionary.” 

The next morning a letter arrived from Miss 
St. Leger, which was on the whole a great relief 
to poor Betty. She had arranged matters to her 
satisfaction for her sick cousin, and would be 
back again at Melville Hall on Saturday evening. 

There was a sort of little cheer in the school 
when Miss Marshall read this announcement 
aloud, but there was nothing - very hearty about 
it; only, as Lotty afterward remarked, the fore- 
runner of Miss St. Leger’s nature seemed to pre- 


THE THREEFOLD COMPETITION. 


155 


cede ber on the wings of the wind, and from that 
moment haste — hot haste — ^began again in the 
school. The servants rushed about, cleaning and 
scrubbing and dusting and brushing ; Miss 
Marshall puckered her brows over the accounts, 
and put the cook into a frightful temper by over- 
hauling the store rooms ; and mademoiselle kept 
the girls to their books, and was very sedate and 
proper. And the girls themselves worked with a 
new-born energy, and took their walks with spirit, 
and played in recreation hours with a certain kind 
of healthy life in their games; and if anyone 
whispered to another, the whispering was done 
on the quiet; and if there was an air of mys- 
tery, it was kept well under ; and at night there 
were no more stealthy footsteps, and Betty slept 
soundly. 

Then Miss St. Leger arrived, looking tired and 
worn, and the girls all trooped into the hall to 
meet her. She pecked each of them on the cheek, 
and then turned sharply to Miss Marshall. 

I’m fairly famished, Sarah,” she said, “ and 
want my tea in a trice. Is it ready ? Girls, you 
can all go back to your books ; I have no time 
to attend to you to-night. Is that you, Alice ? 
Have you seen to my box ? Williams had better 
take it straight up to my room ; and tell him to 
be sure to wipe his feet. Now then, my dears, 
what are you gaping and staring for? Back 


166 


BETTY ; A SCHOOLGIRL. 


again, all of you, to your schoolroom : this is the 
preparation hour.” 

^^If you’ll come this way, Agatha,” said Miss 
Marshall, “ you’ll find tea all ready.” 

Miss St. Leger turned in her quick way, and 
fat, soft little Miss Marshall followed in her train. 

“She takes my breath away,” said Henny, as 
she went back with her companions to the school- 
room, but no one else made any remark. Miss St. 
Leger’s influence was again over the house, and 
the spirit of riot and disorder was effectually 
quelled for the time being. 

Lotty, as she dropped off' to sleep that night, 
wondered if any definite news had arrived with 
regard .to the great prize. She thought it highly 
probable, for she knew that Miss St. Leger was to 
see Mrs. Eivers while in town. 

“ What are you thinking of, Betty ? ” she called 
to her little companion. 

Betty raised her head from her white pillow. 

“ I’m thinking of pay day,” she said. “ I won- 
der if Miss St. Leger will pay mademoiselle on 
Tuesday, and if I shall get my sovereign back.” 

“ I wouldn’t count on it, if I were you,” said 
Lotty ; “ but oh, if I get the prize — the wonderful 
prize ! ” 

Betty let her head sink into her pillow ; she 
was too sad and depressed to care to listen to 
Lotty’s rhapsodies Just then. 


THE THREEFOLD COMPETITION. 


157 


The next day was Sunday, which passed with 
a little more order and method even than usual. 
Everybody was in time for everything, for even 
on Sunday Miss St. Leger thought it a crying sin 
to waste a moment. 

Then Monday morning came, and after prayers 
the news which meant so much to poor Lotty 
was formally announced. 

I wish to tell you all, my dear girls,” said Miss 
St. Leger, “ that my kind old friend, Mrs. Kivers, 
has remembered me and my girls once again. She 
has offered a valuable money prize to be competed 
for among you all, irrespective of age. She has 
laid down strict rules for the successful winner of 
this prize, and proposes that it shall be given when 
our school breaks up at the end of June. I have 
got the rules taken down from my old friend’s 
notes, and will read them to any girl who will 
come to me to my study this evening. I shall be 
disengaged to answer questions with regard to the 
prize from eight to nine to-night ; and as I wish 
the whole matter to be settled as quickly as pos- 
sible, I shall be glad if those of you who wish to 
compete would come to the study during that 
hour. I presume you will all try, for the prize is 
to be fifteen guineas ; and fifteen guineas, as I 
dare say you know, is a nice little nest egg for any 
girl. Now go, my dears, to your tasks; work 
diligently, don’t waste a moment. I shall be in 


158 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


the sclioolroom within an hour’s time, and hope 
that you have all made good progress in your 
studies during my absence.” 

The girls went away silently. The news of the 
prize excited them all more or less, but with Miss 
St. Leger in the house, there was no time for talk 
or idle gossip during the hours devoted to work. 
At half-past eleven they all went out for their 
walk, mademoiselle as usual accompanying them. 
They decided not to take Jasper and the governess 
cart, and walked briskly along the roads, which 
were now blossoming out into their spring beauty. 
Betty, although she disliked it very much, was 
for the present in the position of everybody’s 
favorite. Henny called to her to walk with her, 
and mademoiselle said she would feel honored if 
la petite would let her accompany her at the 
other side. Betty, who longed to talk to Lotty 
on the subject of the prize, looked wildly round 
her for the means of escape for a moment ; but 
Lotty, with her head in the air, and her eyes fixed 
on the clouds, attached herself, without in the 
least knowing that she had done so, to Bella 
Steel, and Betty had to walk between mademoi- 
selle and Henny. 

“Are you going to try for that stupid old prize, 
Betty ? ” Henny asked. 

“Stupid?” said Betty, opening her eyes. “I 


THE THEEEFOLD COMPETITION. 


159 


think it’s just magnificent ! Oh, yes, I’m going to 
try, but I haven’t any chance.” 

You think Lotty will win it ? I told you I 
was jealous of Lotty, and your opinion of her is 
quite absurd.” 

“Why don’t .you let her alone?” said Betty 
almost crossly; “you are always dragging her 
name in. I didn’t say a word about her.” 

“ Gently, gently, mignonne ! ” said mademoiselle ; 
“ don’t let the little temper rise, cherie. It is bad, 
bad of the little temper to be always jumping up 
in the way it does.” 

“Oh, I didn’t mean to be cross,” said poor 
Betty, “ but somehow I seem to be always rubbed 
the wrong way.” 

“ That is the discipline so necessary for your 
future life,” said mademoiselle. “But now to 
return to the subject of the great prize. I hope 
sincere that all my dear pupils will compete. It 
would be the soul of black ingratitude to that 
good, dear, generous lady not to try for the beau- 
tiful money she promises. Ah, what would not 
such a sum be to me ! What would I not give to 
be a young dear pupil competing for this prize ! ” 

Betty looked at mademoiselle when she said 
this. The eyes of the innocent child and the 
worldly woman met. There was something in the 
forlorn expression of mademoiselle’s eyes which 


160 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIBL. 


made Betty for the first time in her life conscious 
of a real sense of pity for her. 

Ah, my little one, you sympathize — you under- 
stand,” said the governess. “Yours is the great 
heart : I will pour mine out to you some day, if 
permitted.” 

Betty shrank immediately into her shell. She 
had no desire that mademoiselle should outpour 
her heart to her, and eagerly turned to talk to 
Henny about the prize. 

“ Oh, yes ! I mean to try,” said that young lady ; 
“ for that matter, I expect we all mean to try, but 
I am afraid I feel rather soriy that it is offered. 
There’ll be nothing thought of between now and 
the holidays but this wretched competition. It 
will revolutionize everything, and then there’ll 
be so many rules attached that, big as it is, it will 
scarcely be worth the trouble of fighting for.” 

“ What kind of rules ? ” asked Betty. 

“ Oh, wait until you hear Miss St. Leger read 
them out to us to-night. They’ll be formidable 
enough, I can tell you. All things considered, 
I should not be a bit surprised, Betty, if you won 
the fifteen guineas.” 

“Oh, what nonsense!” said Betty, coloring 
brightly. “Why, I’m not a scrap clever. Miss 
St. Leger says that I don’t know anything.” 

“But the prize doesn’t depend on cleverness. 
If all were known, it depends principally on the 


THE THREEFOLD COMPETITION. 


161 


caprice of a cranky old lady. Now do let’s talk 
of something else.” 

Mademoiselle had business as usual in the 
village, and the girls waited for her at the cross- 
roads where poor Betty had spent such a miser- 
able half-hour. She shivered even now as she 
looked at the place where she had lain hidden. 
The day was a genial one in early April, as differ- 
ent as possible from that blustering morning a 
little over a week ago. 

“ I wonder why mademoiselle has to go to the 
village every day,” thought Betty; ^^but there, 
now that Miss St. Leger is at home, I need not 
trouble about her. If only I could get my dear 
sovereign back again, I think I should feel quite 
light-hearted.” 

Lotty beckoned to Betty at this moment, and 
she had the felicity of walking back to school by 
her friend’s side. 

Of course, Lotty began to speak at once of 
the prize. 

They’re all going to try for it,” she said. On 
the whole, I’m rather glad; it makes it more 
exciting.” 

“ Do you really think you’ll win, Lotty ? ” 
asked Betty. 

Lotty ’s eyes seemed to leap with a sudden 
light as she turned and looked at her companion. 

“Yes,” she said in a deep, emphatic voice, 


162 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


mn. No one else has my reason: it will 
help me to conquer every obstacle. I don’t feel 
any doubt about it, Betty. I feel as sure of those 
fifteen guineas as if I had the treasure already 
in my hands.” 

Oh, but, Lotty, I wish you wouldn’t ! ” said 
Betty. 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

think it’s dreadful to feel so absolutely 

sure.” 

It isn’t in my case, when I have such a reason 
and such a motive impelling me forward. I’m 
certain on the subject, but I’m glad you’re all 
going to compete with me : it makes it more ex- 
citing.” 

Lotty panted as she spoke. 

“Think of the seaside for mother,” she said. 
“ Oh, dear ! oh, dear ! my heart almost chokes me ; 
it beats so hard.” 

“ Suppose,” said Betty, “ just for the sake of 
saying it, I mean, because, of course, I haven’t a 
chance ; but suppose I won the prize, would you 
hate me ? ” 

Lotty stopped for a moment, then she drew 
Betty’s hand through her arm. 

“ No, I wouldn’t hate you, little darling,” she 
said; “but you won’t win the prize, so you 
needn’t think about it.” 

“ Did you tell that to all the other girls ?” asked 


THE THEEEFOLD COMPETITION. 


168 


Betty, with a laugh. “ They must have felt en- 
couraged to try if you did.” 

Lotty laughed also. 

Not I,” she said. “ D# you think I’d be such 
a goose ? I said, in my most modest voice, that I 
meant to have a little try for the great big plum. 
You don’t suppose I wear my heart on my sleeve 
in that fashion, eh, Betty ? ” 

Soon after eight o’clock that evening a modest 
knock was heard at the door of Miss St. Leger’s 
sitting room ; she said Come in,” and Better 
entered. She had scarcely time to seat herself be- 
fore another knock preluded the arrival of Elsie, 
Rose, and Marian; they were followed in due 
course by Bella Steel and Henrietta; and after 
a little longer pause, Lotty, in her usual bounc- 
ing and ungainly fashion, tumbled, rather than 
walked, into the room. 

“ Charlotte, how often have I to speak about 
the way you hold yourself ? ” said Miss St. Leger. 
“ Is it necessary for your head to announce the 
arrival of the rest of your body ? I do wish, my 
dear, you would try and remember that human 
beings are meant to stand upright.” 

Oh, I’m so sorry ! ” said Lotty, pushing back 
her cloud of black hair from her high brow. She 
flopped down as she spoke into the first vacant 
chair she could find, and fixed her big eager eyes 
hungrily on Miss St. Leger. She was so thirsty 


164 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


to know what the rules were with regard to the 
great prize, that she had forgotten her scolding as 
soon as it was uttered. 

Miss St. Leger looked round at the seven girls, 
who, seated in different positions, were gathered 
round her. 

AVell, my dears,” she said, as you have all 
come to see me on the subject, I presume you all 
mean to compete for the prize.” 

I think we all mean to compete,” said Henny, 
glancing, as she spoke, at her companions. Lotty 
nodded ; the others smiled. 

I am glad to hear it,” said Miss St. Leger. 

The news will please Mrs. Rivers ; and as the 
prize is valuable, it is worth taking trouble for. 
I will now read you the rules which the competi- 
tors must conform to.” 

As Miss St. Leger spoke, she opened her daven- 
port, and taking out a long envelope, unfolded a 
sheet of foolscap paper. Putting on her spec- 
tacles, she proceeded to read aloud from it. 

“ The girls who compete for my fifteen guineas [wrote 
Mrs. Rivers] are to try for the prize in three ways : first, 
as regards learning ; second, as regards conduct ; third, as 
regards beauty of nature and person. I will ask ray dear 
friend. Miss St. Leger, to draw up rules for this threefold 
competition, but I reserve the right of choosing the winner 
of the prize myself. I propose to come to Melville Hall 
the day before the break-up. I shall be present at the 
examination, which all the competitors must undergo, and 


THE THBEEFOLB COMPETITION. 


165 


will in conclusion adjudge the prize as I think fit. I hope 
Miss St. Leger’s girls will work with a will, for, in my 
opinion, the charms of learning, of conduct, and of grace 
ought to surround all women worthy of the name. 

‘‘ I am, the affectionate friend and well-wisher of the 
girls of Melville Hall, 

‘‘Frances Mary Rivers.” 

After the reading of this rather extraordinaay 
document, there was an interval of dead silence. 
Miss St. Leger laid the paper on her lap, uttered 
a faint and scarcely audible sigh, and looked into 
the fire. Henny bridled and drew herself up ; 
she felt certain that she would score well as 
regarded personal beauty. Lotty’s big eyes 
looked brighter than ever ; her lips took a deter- 
mined curve. 

^‘Well,” said Miss St. Leger after a pause, 
“ how do my friend’s rules strike you ? ” 

There was again a little silence; then Betty 
spoke. 

“ Mrs. Rivers wants someone to be perfect,” 
she said ; “ but as no one is perfect, I suppose no 
one will win the prize.” 

“Mrs. Rivers expects no one to be perfect,” 
corrected Miss St. Leger, “but she wishes the 
girls who try for this money to aim at perfection. 
Even if you fall short of it, girls, immeasurably 
short, it is well to have a high ideal. Mrs. Rivers 
has her own eccentric ideas with regard to perfec- 
tion. I allow this prize to be competed for, but 


166 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIEL. 


I do not think,” added Miss St. Leger, that what 
she expects can be won with gold. However, it 
will do you all no harm to try, and I now pro- 
ceed to give you my ideas with regard to the 
easiest part of her scheme — ^that which applies to 
learning.” 

Here again Miss St. Leger paused; Lotty’s 
brilliant eyes seemed to fix her : she looked full 
at her cleverest pupil. 

“ I do not wish,” she said, to have any of your 
thoughts taken away from the immediate and 
everyday duties of your school life. I have 
talked over this part of the scheme with Mrs. 
Kivers, and have told her that I should not set 
you a long task. She herself suggested that the 
test of learning should consist of a neatly written 
theme or piece of poetry, which is to be your own 
composition, and will be read aloud on the day of 
the prize-giving. You may take a week from 
now to choose the subject you each wish to write 
on, and I must have the prize papers, which are 
not to consist of more than a thousand words in 
prose, and fifty lines in poetry, delivered into 
my safe keeping by the 15th of June. These 
poems or themes are to be written only in the 
hours devoted to recreation. As to your conduct, 
girls, anyone who, between now and the day of 
the break-up, is convicted of deceit, or any other 
grave fault of that character, will be unable to 


THE THREEFOLD COMPETITION. 


167 


compete. Full marks for neatness of person, full 
marks for punctuality and conduct generally, will 
all tell in your favor witli Mrs. Rivers when the 
happy day arrives. Now, as to beauty of person 
and character, I think I must leave the matter 
entirely in your own hands : you know your- 
selves, or you ought to know, what a beautiful 
soul joined to a beautiful face means. I have a 
theory which may be considered queer and old- 
fashioned, but which I should like to mention 
here. I think the soul makes the face : the ugly 
soul makes good features unpleasing ; the beauti- 
ful soul makes a plain face lovely. I don’t know, 
however, what Mrs. Rivers’ ideas are on this sub- 
ject. Now, my dears, think over your themes ; 
think also as much as you like on the competition 
for conduct and beauty. I shall wish to have 
your decisions with regard to the themes or 
poems by this day week, when I will meet you 
all here at the same hour. Go now, my dears. I 
hope you will try your best. I hope the one who 
truly deserves the prize will get it, and that the 
rest of you, when the hour comes, will rejoice in 
her success.” 


CHAPTER XVL 


A Tomc. 

FTER the girls left Miss St. Leger, 
Bella, Henny, the St. Legers, and Betty 
all began to talk eagerly, to criticise 
Mrs. Rivers, and to express their 
opinions frankly with regard to the extraordinary 
competitions set them : Lotty, however, was 
strangely silent. With all her gaucherie^ she was 
not the sort of girl wdth whom any of her compan- 
ions would attempt to take liberties ; there was 
something exclusive about Lotty — she kept her- 
self, as the old saying is, to herself.” It was 
difficult, almost impossible, to break through the 
reserve which surrounded her like a cloak. 

Lessons for the day were all over, and the girls 
sat in the pleasant recreation room, amusing them- 
selves exactly as they pleased. Henny, with 
a meaning glance at her companions, took out 
a handkerchief which she was embroidering ex- 
quisitely. 

^^My initials on this morsel of cambric may 
assist me by and by,” she said. 

“ 0 Henny,” said Bella, you are safe to score 
168 




A TONIC. 


169 


one in the beauty competition ; yours is exactly 
the sort of face to fascinate a particular old lady. 
Why, your features are almost old-fashionedly 
correct; then your complexion, my dear — the 
lilies and roses painted on that blooming face 
might almost have been done by the hand of art. 
Yes, Henny, you will come out first in this com- 
petition, without any doubt ; your conduct has 
only to match your face, and your learning to cor- 
respond with your general amiability, and the 
prize will be yours. How will you spend your 
fifteen guineas, mignonne ? May any of your hum- 
ble adorers expect some pickings from the grand 
plum ? ” 

Henny bridled, and drew herself up. 

“I’m not conceited enough to suppose I shall 
get it,” she said ; “but if I do, I know what I’ll 
do with it.” 

“Do tell us, beloved,” said Elsie St. Leger. 

“ I shall buy a gray silk dress with part of it, 
and a set of coral, and a ring. If there’s any 
over. I’ll keep the balance for bonbons.” 

Elsie smacked her lips in anticipation. 

“ For my part,” said poor, plain little Kose in a 
sulky voice, “ I think it’s perfectly horrid of Mrs. 
Kivers to put in a clause about beauty ; how can 
a girl help her personal appearance ? It’s enough 
to encourage vanity. I wonder Aunt Agatha 
consents to anything so demoralizing.” 


170 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Oh, do listen to Kose and her grand words ! ” 
said Marian. ^‘You’ll kill me, Eose, if you talk 
in that affected way any longer. For my part, I 
see nothing for it but to let the beauty part of 
the competition take care of itself, and to work 
up the theme part carefully. I’m going to do 
couplets : I’m not at all bad at them ; I can 
rhyme almost any word.” 

“ And you call that sort of thing poetry,” said 
Bella; ‘^your couplets are only jingles, Marian, 
and poor at that.” 

Marian pouted. 

“ I’m glad to say you are not the person to ad- 
judge the prize, Bella,” she said. “Everyone 
knows that Mrs. Eivers is eccentric ; perhaps her 
taste lies in jingles — who can possibly say ? ” 

“And perhaps she likes somewhat plain faces 
like mine,” interrupted Eose with a gleam of hope. 
Most of her companions shrieked, but Betty sat 
grave and silent. Now and then she looked at 
Lotty ; then she sighed. Lotty was bending over 
the table, her fingers as usual pressed to her ears, 
her lips slowly moving as she devoured “ Hamlet.” 
Lotty’s thoughts were miles away. 

At last the hour for bed arrived ; the girls went to 
their several rooms, and Betty and Lotty were alone. 

As soon as ever she came into her bedroom, 
Lotty’s dreamy eyes seemed to awake; her face 
became active, interested, and alert. 





“now, then, I WANT TO EXAMINE MY FACE 








► . 












4 


r* 


K2r? 




^ , 


^ • - H 


( 


1 .. 


• • 




* % 








^ ■ Jtcf- 


»• 









> 

^ 




v*-' 


T . 
• ^ 





fc- *. 

i*. 


« - 




> 


♦7^ 


' - - * V*- ' • i 




vV 


"5'-‘ 




- ' • T-J^ 

s. .s; 




V 




♦ • •• 


Vi- 




•r%. 


* I 4 - 


i 




fj 




I. 


4 

.♦ 4 


1 i 


• f 


► ^ 


- •>- 


» • % 


■- lit-? ;.'' '' •■>■"■' 


r 




;i 

» » 
i'L. « 


c « 


• * «r 








' • I**' 




‘if,: 




• 


# * 


Jta* 4 • •* • 


. 1 » 


V ^’■-- ' 

V t 


«" r .r 




-'■ i.‘. > / • --', •-- • tc ^ i.* ,•• •• .rr ' "., *v ■ 

‘ *,^V-*-* '- .*'%■ . ^*’ T >; -.', . .‘‘ , ‘ S' • " '/ 

ivl - <- ^v'-- ■ S ’ J. ’••*“• .-■ 

■ • • ' * • K* f I '•--^ ,• • •>• * • ^ ^ • 

^ . ‘.i^V’-' ■ .7 ^■■V >/-..■ -• ■ ■*'. ; 

. ' ''y -« ■' *,*.*•.- i . ' ’ V ".!' J '* •• •' 


^-v 


' » ♦ 


S - • 


/ . 


r 






:,^1i 


•>e r^ ^ 

T. • _ 

i ' 

-r 

% •/ 


r' -’^r 5 . !.-•■ 


•■!S 

• L*«* 

- ><• .-• 


S ^ ^ 

♦ 1 ^ ^ J 


4. 


>> 


-4 




c^r ' “ - 


:/' 4 :^y-^:; 


•», . • * 


v>; 

«. 4^ 


•: 


^ -V 


•• 4^ 


•/ 


^ • 4 , 


# ^ 


>* 


J 

4 

1 ' 




* « 

♦ 




A , 


/ 


't. 


f • 

4 


4 4 ^ 


-5^ 


. 4* X- 

4 . 




4. 





f * 


♦4».. 


I ' 


? . 


•0.- 


>k. 


.va- ’ -o , 




Y ; 


•' 


' . * — 


. ♦ A- ft 


•''-f ^ 


► A' 
V 



:\ Y 


< 4 


- V-- w 


, t* ••• 


4 i 


V ^ 






•u 


vif^ 


*■ *• ■ -».N*r 

i '. ** 

>• • * ^ 


’.y ^ 

• • ^ 

- 

, > « 

. •/ 


r »■. V 


1 ^ 




'> 

« . 4 -A • 


' /' 








-t. 


"V . .* 


• I 


♦ 4 ^ 




4--^ : ' 


- 1 A. 

' / • -r 

♦*»r w . • 

•4 4 \S^ • 

^ ' 


^ «* 


' . \ 

r# 


' • 

• V 






.'•i 


L< » 


4 I 


f-^ 




• 4 !• « 


• • # 
• • • 



kc 





i 


A^> 
< - 


f ^ 

, / 


% A 


• ^ 

I ^ ^ ^ 






1 




A TONIC. 


171 


Do light both the candles, Betty,” she said. 

Why both of them ? ” asked Betty. 

^^Oh, don’t argue; light them; put them one 
at each side of the glass. Now, then, I want to 
examine my face. Honestly, I have not looked 
at it fully for months: it may have improved, 
there’s no saying. I never thought of it at all 
until to-night. What a bore that beauty compe- 
tition is! Now, truthful Bettina, come and tell 
me what you see.” 

Betty came and stood near Lotty ; Lotty knelt 
before the glass, and gazed at her own image. 

Now speak, Bettina — what see you ? I’m not 
a judge of beauty ; for aught 1 can tell, a snub 
nose and a rather wide mouth may be the correct 
thing. If so, I win ; if not — speak, Bettina.” 

“ As far as I’m concerned,” said Betty, pucker- 
ing her brows anxiously, “ you have far and away 
the nicest face of any of the girls.” 

Lotty looked up at Betty with a hopeful 
gleam. 

You love me,” she said. ^^I want the honest 
truth. How would I appear to a stranger ? ” 

“ I’m trying to think,” said Betty. I’m afraid 
— I’m awfully afraid that your figure isn’t much.” 

Never mind the figure ; come to the face.” 

^^Well, they none of them have your eyes, 
Lotty ; they can be perfectly splendid at times. I 
can see them when thought flashes into them; 


172 % 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


tliey seem to light up ! and oh, sometimes they 
look so sweet ! And there’s a sort of strong look 
about you, Lotty ; and then you’ve got a good fore- 
head, and quantities of hair.” 

“Yes,” said Lotty in a reflective voice, “the 
forehead is high ; I suppose it’s broad, too, but it’s 
certainly high. The hair is coarse. Granted that 
the eyes are good, what about the complexion, 
Bettina ? ” 

“ Well, it’s a little — ^just a little dark, isn’t it ? ” 

“And sunburned,” said Lotty, springing sud- 
denly away from the glass, and blowing out one 
of the candles. “Put the other candle on the 
chimney-piece, Betty. I’m plain, hoplessly plain 
at present. Now the job is, how am I to be made 
beautiful between now and midsummer ? It’s a 
most anxious point, for I simply must get that 
prize. How do you think a fringe would suit 
me ?” 

“ O Lotty, you wouldn’t look nice in it ; it 
would take all your character away, and it would 
be such a sin to cut that beautiful hair.” 

“ Oh, bother the hair ! what does that matter ? 
It makes a great diflierence, I can tell you, when 
one’s head is stylishly arranged. Then, as to my 
figure, I must lose this poke somehow. You must 
drill me in private every evening, Betty ; you must 
teach me to tread softly, to enter a room and to 
leave it with grace. Oh, what an awful, awful 


A TONIC. 


173 


business it will be ! but thank goodness, it will 
only last about three months. When once I’ve 
got the prize, I can become as ungainly as ever. 
Oh, my hands, aren’t they hopeless? And my 
feet, they’re as flat as plates. Dear, dear ! it is a 
worry. As to my complexion, the best I can do 
for it is to wash my face every night with butter- 
milk. I believe it takes off sunburn.” 

“I’m sure you needn’t do that,” said Betty, 
laughing in spite herself. “Mrs. Eivers can’t 
mean that we’re to make ourselves different from 
what God meant us to be. All you’ve got to do 
is to try to be tidy, Lotty, and not to ink-stain 
your fingers, nor the tip of your nose, so often 
as you do at present.” 

Lotty gazed hard at Betty for about a minute. 

“It’s all very fine to talk,” she said after a long 
pause, “ but Mrs. Rivers doesn’t know that I have 
got a mother, and that it is absolutely necessary 
for her to get some sea-breezes to make her strong 
and well for all her winter’s work. I’m going to 
get that prize, come what may. I wish I wasn’t 
such an ugly pig. Now good -night, Bettina.” 

Betty knelt down by her bedside to say her 
prayers. She had her own quaint ideas with 
regard to prayer, and she did not think it wrong 
to say to-night : “ Please, God, if you can 

possibly manage it, make dear Lotty a little 
beautiful,” 


174 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIEL. 


She felt cheerful when she rose from her knees, 
and almost inclined to congratulate Lotty before- 
hand on the prize which she was sure to win. 

Lotty, however, was already in bed and asleep. 

The next morning Betty’s own anxieties re- 
turned to press upon her attention. Ever since 
Miss St. Leger’s return she had been afraid that 
she would specially question her with regard to 
the letter which she had written. Up to the 
present, however, she had said nothing, and the 
little girl began to hope that she would escape 
the sharp scrutiny of her mistress. Tuesday was 
pay day, and she hoped to have her sovereign 
back in the evening. Her sealskin purse contained 
only half a crown now, and although the time 
when she was to send five shillings to the gardener 
at the Brompton Cemetery was still a good way 
off, yet Betty could not be happy until her pre- 
cious sovereign, which was devoted to so solemn 
a purpose, was once more in her possession. 

It is true she was allowed fourpence a week 
pocket money, but this small sum did not go very 
far, when stamps and note paper had to be pur- 
chased out of it. Betty’s foreign letter to her 
father was always a serious affair, and had to be 
attended to as a religious duty ; she also wrote at 
intervals to Hester. In consequence she had not 
up to the present been able to save any of hei- 
pocket money. 


A TONIC. 


175 


When the girls went out for their walk on 
Tuesday, Betty ran up to Henny, and pulled her 
sleeve. 

Jasper was coming with them on this occasion, 
and Henny was in the act of getting into the 
governess cart. 

“Well, what is it ? ” she asked in a somewhat 
irritable tone. “ Do you want to come with me 
for the first part of the drive ? But you can’t. I 
promised mademoiselle, and as she is as heavy as 
two of us put together, poor Jasper would refuse 
to take any more.” 

“ I don’t at all want to come with you and 
mademoiselle,” said Betty ; “ but please, Henny, 
you remember.” 

“ What ? ” asked Henrietta. “ I do wish you 
wouldn’t be so mysterious, Betty.” 

“ Oh,” said Betty, coloring crimson, “ you were 
very kind and sweet to me the other night, when 
you wanted it so badly ; but now ” 

“But now,” interrupted Henrietta, changing 
her tone, and becoming somewhat anxious. “ Oh, 
it’s all right ; I didn’t know at first what you 
were alluding to. For goodness’ sake, don’t speak 
so loud. Here comes mademoiselle ; she’ll hear us.” 

“Ye*s, I want her to,” said Betty. “ It’s pay 
day ; you promised faithfully, Henny, that I 
should have the money back to-night.” 

“I’ll speak to mademoiselle,” said Henrietta; 


176 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“ it will be all riglit, of course. Oh, here you are, 
mademoiselle. Betty, if you mean to walk, you 
had better follow the others.” 

Mademoiselle, dressed in a very becoming hat 
and jacket, came smilingly up to the two girls. 

“ Why shouldn’t this dear jpetite come with us ? ” 
she said, laying her thin hand with a heavy pres- 
sure on Betty’s shoulder. 

“ Oh, thanks ! I don’t want to,” said the little 
girl. She ran off at once, rubbing her shoulder 
as she did so, for she could not bear mademoiselle 
to touch her. 

On the return walk the girls unexpectedly came 
up to Miss St. Leger at the cross roads. 

Here you all are,” she exclaimed in her brisk 
way. I hope you enjoyed your walk : it’s a fine 
bright day, good for plants and young people. I 
have not a moment to stay talking to you, my 
dears. I am going to take this short cut home 
across the fields. Oh, by the way, Betty Fal- 
koner, you may as well come with me ; you can 
carry this basket. There, be careful you don’t 
drop it.” 

A rather heavy basket full of eggs was given 
to Betty to carry, and almost before she had time 
to breathe, as she herself expressed it, she was 
careering along a field in company with Miss St. 
Leger, at a kind of little trot, between a walk and 
a run. 


A TONIC. 


177 


^‘Well, Betty, how are you getting on?” said 
her mistress. You are looking quite healthy, 
and I think you are stouter than you were. I 
heard from your father a week ago, and told him 
in reply that you seemed to be getting on fa- 
mously. On the whole, I think you are a well- 
meaning child, and I hope, after a time, you will 
learn to conquer that weakness and vacillation, 
which at present are spoiling your character.” 

I don’t think I quite know what you mean,” 
said Betty ; she shook all over as she spoke. 

Miss St. Leger fixed her for an instant with her 
bright blue eyes. 

“You were afraid when you wrote me that 
letter, Betty,” she said. “ I could read fear, weak- 
ness, uncertainty in every line of it. I had 
thought better things of you; but never mind, 
you are young yet at school life. Your character 
is absolutely unformed, more so even than I 
thought. It is a great thing, however, to be 
thoroughly aware of one’s faults ; that is the first 
step toward curing them.” 

“ Oh, but,” said Betty, “ you can’t know, you 
can never guess, what I suffered.” 

“ My dear,” said Miss St. Leger, “ don’t tell tales 
of your companions. I thought you would be 
brave enough not to mind a little ridicule. The 
course is to go straight on, and to do the best 
thing at the moment ; never to fear, if you know 


178 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


the thing is right. If, Betty, you are certain that 
it is right for you to do a particular thing, if you 
are a brave woman, you will do it, and let the 
consequences take care of themselves. The con- 
sequences, my dear,” continued Miss St. Leger, 
with a sudden gravity, and an earnest look about 
her face, which Betty had. never before noticed 
there, in that case belong to God, and he will 
look after them.” 

“ Thank you,” said Betty ; the words were brac- 
ing, like a very strong tonic. A moment or two 
later they reached the house. 

“ I will try to be brave,” said Betty, looking 
with her sweet face at the hard, rather withered 
one of her governess. 

I believe you mean well,” said Miss St. Leger, 
patting her on the cheek. “ Now rush upstairs, 
and take off your things ; no loitering, pray.” 


CHAPTER XVII. 


PAY DAY AND A COMPETITION. 



JETTY wondered during the rest of that 
day at what exact hour pay was given 
out. It was certainly not given in the 
presence of the girls, and she was much 
puzzled to know what moment of leisure mademoi- 
selle had to receive it in, and what moment of leis- 
ure the mistress of the school had to srive it in. 


Rush, hurry, scamper had begun again with a 
vengeance. “If I had heart disease, I’d die in 
this place,” murmured Henny. “ Even to look at 
Agatha puts me out of breath. Why does she 
always trot instead of walking? and why, even 
when she speaks, does she give one a sensation of 
gasping ? Look at me, Betty ; we have a moment 
just to exchange a word with each other. Tell 
me, Betty : don’t you find Agatha terribly 
trying ? ” 

“ Now and then I do,” answered Betty, “ but 
she’s tonicky, and I like her.” 

Henny held up her slim hands in horror. 

The two girls were busy preparing their his- 
tory lessons. At this moment the door opened 
and mademoiselle came in. 

179 



180 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Betty looked up anxiously. She instantly 
guessed, by something in the expresssion of the 
French governess’ face, that pay had taken place. 
She did not quite know herself why she was so 
sure of this, still she was sure ; and she could not 
help dividing her attention between her history 
lesson and that sovereign which by right belonged 
to her, and was at that moment comfortably 
reposing in mademoiselle’s pocket. She won- 
dered by what possible means it could be got out 
of the pocket and into her sealskin purse. 

Mademoiselle, not wishing to interrupt the 
preparation which was going on, sat down softly 
by the window, and, taking up a book, pretended 
to read. Mademoiselle was not in the least intel- 
lectual. She hated all books except novels ; and 
as all novels, except Scott’s and Dickens’, were 
tabooed in this school, she found the present vol- 
ume, a treatise on the life of plants, intensely dull. 
She yawned several times, and finally closing the 
pages, looked straight before her. Raising her 
eyes suddenly, she met the peculiar greeny-yel- 
lowy orbs of Betty. There was something par- 
ticularly speaking in Betty’s eyes ; they had a 
great pathos about them, and a wonderful power 
of expression. Mademoiselle knew just as well 
as if Betty had spoken that her eyes were ask- 
ing her for the sovereign. 

“No, no, petite^'' she murmured under her 


PAY DAY AND A COMPETITION. 


181 


breath. Then, as troubled and anxious thoughts 
came to her — ^for the poor woman had a great 
deal more than anyone knew about to make her 
miserable — her own face took a pensive gaze, her 
own eyes grew pathetic, her mouth drooped. 

Betty felt fascinated by her face. She could 
not give her attention to the long dead and gone 
woes of Charles the First, while her own heart 
ached, and mademoiselle looked so queer, and so 
— so wretched. 

“Bad marks for history to-morrow,” she mur- 
mured under her breath, and as the thought 
escaped her, the hour for preparation was over, 
and the girls rose from their seats. Mademoiselle 
instantly came up to Betty. 

“ Can I speak to you, petite f ” she said in a 
low voice. 

“Certainly,” replied Betty. Her heart began 
to beat. 

Henny gave her a quick sort of warning glance. 
She suddenly bent forward and whispered in 
Betty’s ear ; 

“ As you are strong, be merciful.” 

“I don’t know what you mean,” said Betty, 
speaking aloud in some anger. 

“Come, petite^’' said mademoiselle from the 
door of the schoolroom. 

Betty ran after her; they went down a corri- 
dor side by side. Suddenly Lotty passed them. 


182 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


We’re all going to talk over our themes,” she 
said to Betty. 

“This most dear petite shall join you in a 
moment or two, Mile. Lotty,” said the governess. 

Lotty hurried oft* to the preparation room. 

“ I must be quick,” said Betty, looking up at 
the French teacher. 

“Yes, clierie. Quich, that is the word,” said 
mademoiselle. “ I know your thoughts, little 
dear one ; you are saying to yourself ” 

“ I am saying to myself that I want my sover- 
eign,” said Betty with that sort of downright 
manner which took people by surprise in her 
character. 

“ And you shall have it, most truly you shall 
have it.” 

Betty held out her hand. 

“ Shall we walk up and down this well-worn 
corridor?” said mademoiselle, pretending not to 
see the slim, tremulous hand. “Madame is so 
kind in the matter of warmth. Ah, I shivere 
most* times in England, but not with madame; 
she is sharp, vere sharp, but she understands the 
shiveres of this inhospitable clime.” 

Betty had turned away her head. 

“ May I have my sovereign, mademoiselle ? ” 
she said. “Henny said I should have it back 
without fail on Tuesday ; she said Tuesday was 
pay day. Have you been paid, mademoiselle ? ” 


PAY DAY AND A COMPETITION. 


183 


^^Yes, I have been paid, leetle Betty,” said 
mademoiselle. . Her light brown eyes looked into 
Betty’s, her thin lips quivered, a spasm crossed 
her sallow face. 

“ I will give you back the sovereign,” said 
mademoiselle, after what seemed an unending 
pause to the waiting child, if you insist that I 
do, after I have said my little say. I am in great 
trouble, Bettina. On Friday night, when you 
listened to the cry of Henny and you gave me 
your gold, I was saved from a desolation too great 
even to mention. You want the money back. I 
give it to you. Yes, here it is.” Mademoiselle 
put her hand into her pocket, and took out a 
sovereign. 

I get four of these monthly,” she said ; but 
four, and only one day in each month. With 
this money I save for the time of rain, with this 
money I help those dear to me. It go not far, 
little Betty ; it soon is spent.” 

While mademoiselle was speaking, Betty kept 
on holding out her hand, but mademoiselle kept 
the sovereign, which she held between her finger 
and her thumb, quite out of the little girl’s reach. 

I pay you back,” she said ; “ I pay you back 
the money, and I give you my love and blessing ; 
but if you will permit, little Betty, I pay it back, 
not this month, but next. It make no differ to 
you, one month, do it, little Betty ? ” 


184 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIKL. 


“Yes, it does,” said Betty. 

“ But you want not to use it ; you keep it 
unused in your purse.” 

“ I want it,” said Betty again ; “ I ought never 
to have given it. It was in my purse for some- 
thing — something I can’t talk about; something 
most, most — oh, I can’t talk about it, made- 
moiselle. I can never, never tell you what I 
want the money for.” 

“ Pauvre petite ! ” said mademoiselle ; “ then 
she shall have it; her heart shall not break. 
Take it, Betty.” 

Betty tried to, but mademoiselle did not give it. 

“ Take it, Betty,” continued the governess in a 
theatrical voice ; “ put it back into the little purse 
of seal, and let it lie there unbroken and unused, 
and know that you have failed to save one in 
great and terrible distress, who would be well 
and happy — well and happy for life, little Betty 
Falkoner, if you were generous. No, I speak not 
of myself — I plead for one other who is dear; 
but take the money, Betty Falkoner.” 

“You frighten me,” said Betty — “you hurt me. 
Why do you speak to me like that ? If you want 
a pound so badly, surely Miss St. Leger will give 
it to you.” 

“ Hush ! ” said mademoiselle, almost hissing out 
the word. “ Here is Miss St. Leger. Betty, will 
you — will you be generous, just for one month ? ” 



MISS ST. LEGER’s quick, RUNNING STEP WAS DISTINCTLY HEARD 



s 


0 









^0 

- ,# •. 



v« 


I 


»» 


« 




$ 


f 









. • 


* 


1 


f 


►. ; . 


-■y* 



I 





't 




y 




•N . 





-» - ' •! 

i VV ■ 

« 






r 





• 4J •* 




f 


•f 

* ^ • 



• •. jlr- ■ • ' 




PAY DAY AND A COMPETITION. 


185 


Betty looked round her in despair. Mademoi- 
selle’s eyes were more pleading, her fingers 
clutched the sovereign with a tighter grip, her 
hand approached her pocket. Miss St. Leger’s 
quick, running step was distinctly heard. 

“Will you be generous for one little month, 
kindest of Betties ? ” 

“Yes, yes,” answered Betty; ^ “it breaks my 
heart, but I’ll do it.” She rushed down the corri- 
dor; there was a singing in her ears, and for a 
moment she did not see anything very distinctly. 
Mademoiselle looked after the retreating figure of 
the child with a smile of triumph ; then she 
turned — all trace of passion having left her face — 
to say something in her usual punctilious voice to 
Miss St. Leger. 

Betty stood for a moment to recover herself at 
the door of the recreation room ; then she opened 
it and went in. 

All the girls were present, seated round the 
fire. Henny looked up with a gleam of anxiety 
in her pretty eyes. One glance at Betty’s face 
seemed to content her ; she instantly made room 
for the little girl to seat herself by her side. 

Lotty had been talking in an eager voice ; she 
paused for a moment when Betty came in. “I 
have been saying to the others,” she remarked, 
“ what I should like now to repeat to you, that I 
think the theme on which we write, either in 


186 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


poetry or prose, should be the .same. I think it 
will simplify matters if we choose a subject — one 
subject, about which we each give our opinion in 
our own way, either in poetry or in prose.” 

Betty passed her hand for a moment across 
her eyes. 

Y es,” she said in a weary sort of voice, bring- 
ing her mind as best as she could to bear on the 
subject. 

“ It seems to me,” said Elsie St. Leger, “ that , 
such an arrangement has certain disadvantages. 
For instance, the subject which will be as easy as 
A B C to you, Lotty, will be extremely difficult to 
a humble and inferior personage like myself.” 

“Not at all,” replied Lotty eagerly. “Let’s 
think of a theme which each girl in the school 
must have some sort of idea about, which each 
can write about in her own way. I have been 
considering and considering all day, and it seems 
to me that the competition leads up to the sub- 
ject of the theme. Mrs. Bivers gives the prize to 
whichever girl in this house excels most in learn- 
ing, takes the highest place as regards character, 
and is the most beautiful in mind and person. 
The prize ought really, according to my way of 
thinking, to be three prizes, for it seems scarcely 
possible for one of us to combine the whole of 
these rare virtues ; but that, of course, is neither 
here nor there,” 


PAY DAY AND A COMPETITION. 


187 


course Mrs. Kivers has the choosing of 
her own prize competition,” said Henny in a prim 
little voice. For my part, I was never so inter- 
ested in a prize competition before. I thought 
regular features did not count for anything at 
school, but as I have got them, I mean to make 
the most of them. I may as well say frankly 
that I hope I shall score in that branch of the 
competition. I wrote to mother to-day on the 
subject, and begged of her to send me, in time 
for the break-up, the prettiest white frock she 
could possibly get. I’m going to try my very 
best to get this extraordinary prize.” 

‘^Oh, w'e’re all going to try our very best,” 
said Lotty, emitting a quick flash of Are out of 
her eyes, “ but the subject just at present for con- 
sideration is the theme. Are you willing, girls, 
to have one subject to write on, and one only ? ” 
conclude, from your manner, you have a 
subject to propose,” said Bella. 

“ Yes, I have.” 

Well, let’s hear it,” exclaimed Marian. 

^Wes,” said Henny, ‘^give us the subject, Lotty, 
and then we’ll tell you whether we’ll write on it.” 

It’s this,” said Lotty, springing to her feet. 
She drew herself up, as she spoke, to her full, fine 
height ; her head no longer poked. Her hair was 
flung back from her noble brow. 

Let’s write on the Perfect Girl,” she said. 


188 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“That theme must be according to Mrs. Rivers’ 
own heart; it is in reality the subject of the 
triple competition. Let’s write on the Perfect 
Girl ; we can all say something.” 

“The Perfect Girl,” said Henny. “Good gra- 
cious ! I don’t think I’d like to meet her.” 

“ I shouldn’t know her even if I saw her,” said 
Elsie. 

“ You can say so, if you like, in your theme,” 
said Lotty. “ You can say anything in the world 
you fancy about her. Let’s open Mrs. Rivers’ 
eyes; let’s show her what we girls think of the 
Perfect Girl.” 

“ The Perpetual Prig would be a better word,” 
laughed Marian. 

“ Well, I’m not going to turn it into ridicule,” 
said Lotty ; “ you can, if you please. Mrs. Rivers 
has her own ideas with regard to the perfect girl, 
or she would not give us this competition; let’s 
tell her ours.” 

“ It does sound as if it would be rather 
comical,” said Bella. “What do you think, 
Henny ? ” 

“ I don’t know, I’m sure,” said Henny. “ It’s 
so Lottyish — that’s the worst of it.” 

“Well, Lotty isn’t a pei*fect girl,” said Elsie. 

“ Oh, gracious, no ! The poor dear has got too 
many angles.” 

“ Lotty, precious, on the day of the prize giving. 


PAY DAY AND A COMPETITION. 


189 


are you going to wear your favorite ink-stain on 
tke tip of your nose ? ” 

Don’t worry,” said Lotty. ^^If this prize is 
nothing to the rest of you, it means a great deal 
to me. Are we to choose this theme or not ? ” 

“ It strikes me,” said Elsie, that, all things 
considered, Betty is more like the Perfect Girl 
than any of the rest of us.” 

Betty looked up at this moment, and a flush of 
rosy pink spread over her delicate little face. 
Henny gazed at her as if she saw something fresh 
in her features — something which did not quite 
please her. Was Betty really pretty ? Was there 
something piquant, uncommon, fascinating, ap- 
pealing, in those changing eyes; that gentle, sad, 
loving mouth ? 

“I certainly am not perfection,” said Betty. 

But I like the subject,” she continued, and if 
it’s chosen by the rest of you. I’ll give my 
thoughts upon it as best as I can.” 

On the whole, there’s a fascination about it,” 
said Marian. “ I shall do the Perfect Girl in 
couplets, or jingles, as the rest of you are pleased 
to call them.” 

‘‘Who’s for, and who’s against?” exclaimed 
Lotty. “Those who are against hold up their 
hands.” 

No hands were uplifted, and Lotty, in a voice 
of triumph, announced to the meeting that the 
motion was unanimously carried. 


CHAPTER XVIIL 


STAEVED. 

m iss ST. LEGER was perfectly satisfied 
that the Perfect Girl should be the theme 
for the competition. She smiled when 
the subject was proposed by Lotty, and 
remarked, rather grimly, that she would be glad to 
get the girls’ own ideas with regard to this im- 
portant product of the nineteenth century. 

Show her to me when you get her,” she said. 
I’ve never met her yet, either in the pages of a 
book, or on the stage of life.” 

She then gave the girls some further directions 
with regard to the prize. Having written her 
theme, it was not to be signed by the writer’s 
proper name ; each girl was to adopt a pseudonym 
for the occasion. The theme, when written, was 
to be put into an envelope, in which a smaller en- 
velope containing the real name of the writer was 
to be enclosed. The outer envelope was to be 
addressed to Miss St. Leger, who on her part 
would keep it unbroken until the day of the 
break-up, then it would be handed to Mrs. Rivers, 
who would herself read the contents, and criticise 
190 


STARVED. 


191 


the merits of the composition. The girls were to 
write their themes or their poems out of lesson 
hours, and Miss St. Leger did not wish to be 
troubled any further on the matter. They might 
talk as much as they pleased to one another on 
the great subject, but it was against the rules of 
the competition for any one girl to show her work 
to another. 

Having delivered herself of this speech. Miss 
St. Leger proceeded to talk on different matters 
of special school interest. The days were getting 
long; Easter would soon be with them. After 
Easter she proposed to have several fresh out-of- 
jdoor amusements. In short, she meant the term 
from Easter to the summer break-up to be as 
bright and cheerful and healthful as possible. 

It was not the custom for the girls at Melville 
Hall to go home for Easter. They had a very 
long vacation in the summer, but only two or 
three days, which they usually spent at school, in 
the Easter recess. Lotty, however, to the astonish- 
ment of her sister scholars, said that she meant to 
ask Miss St. Leger to let her go to her mother for 
a day or two. She gave no reason for this rather 
remarkable request, for Lotty was far and away 
the poorest of all the girls, and had, as Miss St. 
Leger knew well, to think of every penny she 
spent. 

“ I thought you would let me go on Thursday,” 


192 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


said Lotty, stopping Miss St. Leger in her abrupt 
way one afternoon, “and I could come back on 
Tuesday morning.” 

“ Go where, my dear ? ” said Miss St. Leger, 
looking up at her tall pupil. 

“ To mother, to Plymouth.” 

“My dear Lotty, does your mother expect 
this ? I have not heard from her on the sub- 
ject.” 

Lotty’s face, which was looking very pale and 
heavy, lit up ; the color mounted to her cheeks, 
and a light filled her eyes. 

“Mother doesn’t know,” she said, “but I — I 
can’t rest ; there’s something in her letters which 
— which maddens me.” 

“ My dear child, let me beg of you not to talk 
in that exaggerated way. There are some points, 
Lotty, in your character which remind me of Betty 
Falkoner ; she also has this habit of morbid exag- 
geration. It is a great pity to encourage it. If 
you wish to speak to me, my dear, come into my 
room.” 

Miss St. Leger turned as she spoke, went into 
her little sitting room, and shut the door. She sat 
down herself, and took up her knitting. Lotty 
stood by the table : she did not trouble to hold 
herself erect ; her head was pushed forward, her 
back stooped, her long thin fingers were clasped 
tightly together. 


STARVED. 


193 


“I don’t think I’ve anything to say/’ she 
remarked when she awoke from her own abstrac- 
tion, to notice Miss St. Leger’s eyes fixed upon her. 

I have had a feeling which I can’t explain to 
you, for you wouldn’t understand me, but what 
perhaps you will best understand by ” 

“Yes, my dear Lotty,” interrupted Miss St. 
Leger ; “ take your time. Believe me, my love, I 
sympathize with all true and deep feeling ; it is 
exaggerations that I dislike. Have you any 
reason to fear, Lotty, that your dear mother is not 
well ? ” 

“ She has not said so,” replied Lotty, “ but I — 
I’ve been starved ; that’s the feeling. And there 
is a kind of undertone in her letters which makes 
me unhappy; in short, I cannot rest nor work 
properly without seeing her.” 

“ I don’t wish to hurt you,” said Miss St. Leger 
after a pause, “but is not this mere sentimen- 
tality? Your mother does not say she is ill; 
most probably she is not ill. There is, I feel 
assured, only the fancy of a nervous girl in what 
you call the tone of her letters.” 

Lotty shook her head. 

“ I am not fancying,” she said. 

“Then you are simply suffering from a little 
homesickness, which it is your duty to over- 
come.” 

“No, it is not that; I should overcome it, if 


194 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIKL. 


that were all. I feel that my mother needs me. 
I can’t explain myself better. I knew you would 
not understand.” 

“ Don’t say that, Dotty. 1 once had a mothei' 
whom I dearly lo\^ed. Life has never been the 
same to me since she died. I understand your 
feeling, my dear, but what I am not sure about is 
whether you ought to yield to it. You know 
what a deep affection I have for your mother ; 
how I sympathize with her ; how anxious I am to 
help both her and you. I repeat that, knowing 
your circumstances, and knowing your mother’s, 
I doubt whether you ought to yield to what I am 
persuaded is only a morbid fancy.” 

Dotty was silent ; her hands still worked ner- 
vously, her big eyes looked past Miss St. Leger as 
if they were seeing something invisible to the 
elder lady. 

In truth they were. They were looking into a 
tiny room, and gazing at the worn face of a tired 
woman. In imagination Dotty’s arms were even 
now round that woman’s neck. Her eyes, with 
all their young love filling them, were looking 
into the eyes of the worn woman. Her strength 
was supporting the weakness of this poor battered 
traveler on life’s journey. 

Miss St. Leger rose suddenly from her seat. 

“ I will find out what the cost of a journey 
third class from here to Plymouth would be,” she 


STARVED. 


195 


said. She took a volume of Bradshaw from her 
bookshelf as she spoke. 

After a little search she announced the price of 
a return ticket to Lotty. 

“In addition to the ticket,” she said, “you 
must pay for a cab into Dorchester. There will 
be something for porters, and a trifle of some sort 
to pay at the other side. In short, you cannot 
give yourself the gratification of spending a few 
days with your mother under two pounds. You 
are a wise girl, thoughtful, considerate, and I do 
not believe selfish. I will leave the matter, there- 
fore, in your hands. If you decide to go, I will 
lend you the money ; but please understand that 
it will be two pounds added to the account which 
your mother will have to pay at the end of the 
summer term. If you think it right to put her 
to this extra expense, and to the fatigue of earn- 
ing this extra money, for the gratification of your 
own nerves, you shall have it. I’m afraid I can- 
not say more.” 

“Thank you,” said Lotty. “I will let you 
know what I decide in the morning.” 

“You will think over what I have said, my 
dear pupil.” 

“Yes, I will think carefully over everything. 
Good-night, Miss St. Leger.” 

Lotty went straight back to the pre^^aration 
room, where she worked hai*d at her lessons. 


196 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


This was Monday ; if she went at all, it would be 
on the following Thursday. She did not say a 
word about her desire even to Betty. In their 
bedroom that night she was a little less dreamy 
than usual, and listened to Betty’s chatter, and 
was sympathetic with her over her one great 
grievance, the loss of her sovereign. 

“ Look here, Betty,” she said ; if mademoiselle 
does not give you back your money on next pay 
day, I shall speak myself to Miss St. Leger.” 

“ Oh, no, you daren’t,” said Betty. 

^^You see if I don’t dare. I’m not going to 
have this sort of thing going on in the school. 
Mademoiselle had no right ever to touch your 
money. Why, you • are getting quite thin and 
hollow-cheeked fretting over it. She’ll pay you 
next time if I give her a hint ; so try not to fret, 
Bettina. Let’s go to sleep now ; I am tired.” 

Immediately after prayers the next morning 
Lotty went to Miss St. Leger and told her that, 
after carefully considering all the pros and cons, 
she had made up her mind to put her mother to 
the expense of seeing her, and would be glad if 
Miss St. Leger would lend her the money. 

When Lotty made this announcement, the mis- 
tress did not say a word, but her face grew a little 
pale, and her lips a trifle firmer than usual. 

“Come with me,” she said, after a moment’s 
pause, “and I will let you have the two sover- 


STARVED. 


197 


eigns at once. Tlie fly must be ordered in good 
time on Thursday, and you had better write at 
once to your mother, Lotty, to let her know that 
you are going to her.” 

“ Yes,” said Lotty. 

Miss St. Leger put two sovereigns into the 
palm of her pupil’s hand. 

The moment Lotty felt the touch of the gold 
which was to bring her to her mother, she drew 
herself up. The haggard, fagged sort of look 
left her face. All her heaviness of expression 
was changed to a bright alertness. She thanked 
Miss St. Leger, and left the room with a little 
skip. 

“ Betty,” she said when recess came, I am 
going home on Thursday to spend Easter.” 

Betty gave a start, a flush, and a gasp. 

“You’ll be glad, w^on’t you, Lotty?” she said. 

“ Glad ! ” said Lotty with fervor ; “ glad ! It 
will be heaven ! Walk with me when we are out 
this morning, Bettina : I could not stand any 
of the other girls.” 

During the walk Lotty was quite loquacious. 
She again assured Betty that she was positively 
certain to win the prize, and that her arrange- 
ments for the delightful holidays which were to 
follow would include Betty, who must accompany 
Lotty and her mother and brothers to the seaside. 

On Thursday morning Lotty went away. 


198 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Easter seemed very dull to Betty after her friend 
was gone ; but the other girls were now quite 
friendly with her ; and as Easter Monday turned 
out a lovely day, Miss St. Leger took all her 
pupils for a little picnic in the governess cart. 

It was absolutely impossible for even the most 
careworn person to be long dull in Jasper’s com- 
pany. That eccentric donkej’' took care to keep 
all those with whom he came in contact on the 
alert. As on this occasion Miss St. Leger herself 
drove him, he was of course on his best behavior ; 
but he made up for it when she decided to call 
on a neighbor as they were coming home, and 
gave the reins into Henny’s hand. 

Jasper knew the moment she was out of sight, 
and as the hedges were particularly appetizing 
Just now, and full of the most succulent, tender, 
spring, green sort of things, he determined that 
no girl that ever breathed should keep him from 
his feast. 

Accordingly he climbed and climbed, regard- 
less of whips, regardless of threats, regardless of 
compliments. The girls coaxed and scolded and 
screamed with laughter. Mademoiselle was beside 
herself with mirth. Jasper was deaf and dumb 
to everything in all the world except the appetite 
of the gourmet^ which now consumed him. 

The girls were home quite an hour after their 
time, but Miss St. Leger was not inclined to scold, 


STARVED. 


199 


and Betty felt that all the laughter had done her 
good. 

In the middle of the following day Lotty 
returned. She said very little about her visit to 
anyone, but the anxious look had to a certain 
extent left her face. She returned to her lessons 
with a fierce will, which seemed likely to carry 
all before it. 


CHAPTER XIX. 
lotty’s help. 



|0 time passes so quickly as that which 
is fully employed. It is impossible for 
moments to hang heavy on anyone’s 
hands when a certain amount of work 
has to be got through in them. 

Betty could scarcely believe her own senses 
when she found the dreary winter giving place 
to spring, and spring again to early summer. 
Mr. Falkoner was settled in Florida, and wrote 
regularly by every mail to his little daughter. 
As regular Betty replied to these letters. It was 
all like a wonderful, queer kind of dream to her. 
She used to rub her eyes and wonder if she would 
not wake some day and find herself back again 
in the dull parlor in the house at Bloomsbury, 
with her father coming in and out at odd inter- 
vals, and Hester scolding her and petting her by 
turns, and with nothing special to do from morn- 
ing to night. In three months how great a change 
had taken place ! How smoothly, how regularly, 
did the long bright days fly by ! Almost immedi- 
ately after Easter the weather became warm, 
300 


lotty’s help. 


201 


primroses and violets starred the hedgerows, the 
may began to come out, the horse-chestnut trees 
were covered with blossom, the fruit orchards 
were a sight to behold, the birds sang in the 
trees, and Betty lay awake at night listening to 
the notes of the nightingale and the sweet call 
of the cuckoo. She had never been in the coun- 
try before, and the delight of all this growing life 
seemed to get into her at times and fill her with 
a sort of delirious joy. 

Miss St. Leger was devoted to the country ; the 
grounds round Melville Hall were considerable, 
and each girl had a garden of her own. . As the 
weather got finer and finer, the dull walks were 
exchanged for gardening. A rage for gardening 
took possession of each girl, and Betty, the most 
ignorant of them all, took up this fascinating pas- 
time with even more passionate zeal than her 
companions. 

Henny was a very clever gardener, and her plot 
of ground was more artistically laid out, and 
promised to have a greater show of blossom, than 
any of the other girls. Betty’s garden adjoined 
Henny’s, with a very narrow wire fence dividing 
them. 

One afternoon, when Betty raised her flushed 
face after sowing long rows of mignonette and 
sweet peas down a certain border, she encountered 
Henny’s eyes fixed upon her. 


202 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“ Have you done ? ” asked Henrietta in a some- 
what sharp voice. 

“Yes,” said Betty, with a little sigh, “I have 
just about finished. I mean, I have used up all 
my seeds. I’d like to make the row of mignonette 
and sweet peas a little longer, though, Henny. I 
wish I had more seeds.” 

Never mind, now,” said Henny. “ I want to 
talk to you for a bit. As it happens, I have some 
seeds over, in my two packets, and you are wel- 
come to them.” 

“ Oh, thank you ! ” said Betty, with a little sigh 
of delight. “ May I sow them now, please ? ” 

“ You may, after we’ve had our talk.” 

“Well?” said Betty, standing up impatiently. 

Henny looked her full in the face. 

“ It’s pay day again,” she said. 

Betty colored crimson. 

“ I know,” she replied. “ I’m so glad. I want 
that money most dreadfully ; I can’t do without 
it another day.” 

“ I’m afraid,” said Henny in a slow voice, “ that 
you will have to. Mademoiselle can’t give it 
back to you to-day ; it’s impossible. She did not 
like to tell you this herself, so asked me to. It is 
absolutely impossible for her to pay you to-day.” 

“ She told a lie, then,” said Betty. 

Henrietta laughed in a rather tantalizing 
manner. 


lotty’s help. 


203 


You’re a little goose,” she said. Anyhow, 
you have no right to speak in that way of any- 
one.” 

“ I have, when it’s true,” said Betty. I’m not 
going to stand it. I — I know what I’ll do.” 

Betty’s face turned white ; the quick, passion- 
ate nature which belonged to her was stung to 
the quick. 

“ There’s Lotty ! ” she exclaimed suddenly. 

Lotty, come here ! Lotty, I want you ! ” 
You’re not going to tell her?” said Henny, 
aghast. 

Tell her ! ” retorted Betty ; she has known 
it a long time. Lotty, I want you; come here 
at once ! ” 

Lotty Eaynham was walking through the gar- 
den, with her head as usual bent over a book. 
There was something, however, in Betty’s sharp 
cry which brought her back from her dream- 
world ; she shut up her book and ran quickly to 
the place where the little girls were standing. 

What in the world is the matter, Betty ? ” she 
exclaimed. 

“ It’s this,” said Betty, gasping out her words : 
^‘you said you’d help me, and I want you to. 
You know about my sovereign ? ” 

Oh, yes,” said Lotty, nodding her head. 

It’s pay day to-day,” continued Betty. 

^^Oh, for goodness’ sake, Betty,” interrupted 


204 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIEL. 


Henny, if you value your peace, if you don’t 
want to make the most awful lot of misery, don’t 
say any more ! ” 

“ I will tell Lotty ! ” exclaimed Betty. 

Lotty glanced at Henny. 

Come kere, Betty, and tell me everything,” 
she said in a firm voice. 

“ It’s pay day,” said Betty, almost in tears, and 
mademoiselle promised, she promised most faith- 
fully that I should have my sovereign back to- 
day. She knew how I wanted it, and she prom- 
ised faithfully. Now she has sent me a message 
through Henny to say that I can’t have it.” 

“ I didn’t say it was a message,” said Henny. 

“ I Of course you must have it, if you’re so 

horrid.” 

‘‘Of course she must have it, and she’s not 
horrid at all,” said Lotty. “ Come with me, this 
minute, Betty ; I said I’d take up this thing, and 
I will. I don’t think Miss St. Leger has paid any. 
one yet, so we’re in plenty of time.” 

“ You don’t mean to say you’re going to Miss 
St. Leger ! ” exclaimed Henny, almost beside her- 
self with terror. 

“ Indeed I do,” said Lotty. “ I’m going to no 
one else. Come along, Betty ! ” 

“ You’ll rue it,” said Henny, “ you’ll rue it. I 
hate you both ! so does mademoiselle,” she con- 
tinued with passion ; then she abruptly changed 


lotty’s help. 


205 


her tone. “ Oh, dear, oh, dear ! Lotty, please be 
merciful. Don’t tell Miss St. Leger, dear Lotty ! 
Let’s come to mademoiselle ourselves. She’ll 
give it, of course, if Betty insists on it. Perhaps 
I told Betty more than I ought to when I said 
she couldn’t have it ; anyhow, she shall have it. 
Come and let us talk to mademoiselle, Lotty. 
There, I see her just coming into the garden. 
Oh, please, please don’t tell Miss St. Leger ; you’ll 
ruin everything if you do.” 

Let go my dress, Henny,” said Lotty. “ This 
sort of thing has gone on too long, and I’m posi- 
tively determined that Miss St. Leger shall know. 
I don’t like mademoiselle, and although I should 
not wish to injure her, it’s just as well that Miss 
St. Leger’s eyes should be opened a little. Come 
along, Betty ; we’ve no time to waste.” 

Lotty wrenched her dress from Henny’s feverish 
grasp, and walked down the garden path with 
her head in the air, accompanied by the trembling 
Betty. 

Henny no longer pursued them with entreaties ; 
she stood still, stunned and terrified, until they 
had passed out of sight. 

Lotty found Miss St. Leger preparing to drive 
to see a friend in the governess cart. She paused 
for a moment as the two girls ran up to her 
breathless and excited. 

Now, what is it, my dears ? ” she exclaimed. 


206 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIKL. 


I’m in a great hurry, for I want to go to the 
Smiths’ and back again before supper time. If 
you have anything special to say, can it wait ? ” 
^^No, I’m afraid it can’t,” said Lotty; ^‘it’s 
really important. But first, may I ask you a 
question. Miss St. Leger ? ” 

Certainly.” 

This is pay day, is it not ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ Have you paid anyone yet ? ” 

“No, I have not; but what in the world does 
it matter to you whether I have or not, Lotty 
Eaynham ? ” 

“It does matter a great deal,” said Lotty; 
“ you may be sure I wouldn’t interfere if it didn’t 
matter. The facts are these: Mile. Henri bor- 
rowed a sovereign from Betty, a little over a 
month ago ; she promised to give it back to her 
last pay day, but begged to keep it until this. 
Betty most unwillingly agreed, for she wanted her 
sovereign badly. Now it is pay day again, and 
mademoiselle has sent a message to Betty to say 
she cannot pay her. I thought you ought to 
know, Miss St. Leger.” 

“ Certainly,” said Miss St. Leger ; “ I’m obliged to 
you, Lotty. May I ask you, Betty, why you had 
not the courage to come and tell me this yourself ? ” 
“I did not want to, if I could help it,” said 
Betty. “I would not have the courage to tell 


LOTTY^S HELP. 


207 


you now,” she continued, with a queer sort of 
half-appealing smile ; “ it’s all Lotty’s doing.” 

“ Well, at any rate, you have the courage of 
truth,” said Miss St. Leger. I’ll see to this ; it 
shall be all right. Go back to your play, my 
dears, and say nothing about this interview.” 

Oh, Henny knows, and for that matter, made- 
moiselle by this time,” retorted Lotty. We’re 
likely to have a lively time in the garden, but I 
for one, don’t care. Come, Betty.” 

Miss St. Leger got into the governess cart and 
drove quickly away. Her face looked grave and 
anxious. Lotty and Betty returned to the garden, 
which, however, they had quite to themselves, all 
the other girls having mysteriously vanished. 

To mademoiselle’s surprise and consternation, 
she did not receive her salary that evening, but 
the next morning after prayers Miss St. Leger 
motioned^ the girls and the governess to remain. 

“ AVill you have the kindness to come here, 
mademoiselle?” she said to the Frenchwoman. 

am sorry that, owing to circumstances, I was 
unable to pay you your month’s salary last night. 
Here it is, I think, quite correct.” 

“I thank you, madame,” said mademoiselle, 
with a profound French sweep of her head. She 
was turning to go, but Miss St. Leger detained her. 

^^One moment,” she said. “I was told by 
Lotty Eaynham last night that you borrowed a 


208 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


pound from Betty Falkoner. Come here, Betty, 
and tell me if this is so.” 

“It is,” said Betty, coming up and standing 
near Miss St. Leger. All eyes were fixed upon 
the two. Mademoiselle’s face had assumed that 
greeny hue which it wore when her darkest and 
worst emotions were stirred ; it was necessary, 
however, at all hazards to keep up an appearance 
of amiability for the time being. 

“ The chere petite speaks the truth,” she said ; 
“with her generous heart she did lend what I 
needed.” 

“You promised to pay her back to-day, did 
you not, mademoiselle ? ” 

“ She did,” said Betty. 

“ It is true,” said mademoiselle. 

“ Then kindly do so now in my presence, Mile. 
Henri,” said Miss St. Leger. 

Mademoiselle looked at Betty; a greener tint 
than ever overspread her face. She dropped a 
sovereign into the girl’s palm. 

“I thank petite she said; “I thank you 
much And also Mile. Raynham ; you re- 

mind me of my debt, I forget not what you 
have done. Have you finished, madame ? Shall 
we proceed to our studies ? ” 

“ Girls, you may all go to the schoolroom,” said 
Miss St. Leger. “I wish to have a little talk 
alone with you. Mile. Henri,” 


CHAPTER XX. 


CONSPIEATOES. 

WONDER if she’ll be in the garden,” 
said Henny. 

Oh, yes,” replied Elsie St. Leger ; I 
saw her gliding by about ten minutes 
ago. I left the window on the latch in the cloak 
room ; we can easily lift it without anyone hear- 
ing us, and step out. I’m afraid,” said Elsie. 
‘^Suppose, oh, suppose Aunt Agatha finds out 
what we’re going to do ! ” 

“We won’t suppose, you little goose. Your 
precious auntie is stowed away safely in her 
study for the next couple of hours. She bid us 
good-night five minutes ago, tucked up in our 
respective beds ; she is scarcely likely, therefore, 
to trouble herself about us again before to-mor- 
row morning. Now come, Elsie, take my hand. 
There’s only a bad two minutes while we’re 
flying downstairs, then we scramble through 
the open window, and are free, free to enjoy 
ourselves, and to — to help poor, dear made- 
moiselle.” 

“ Poor darling ! ” exclaimed Elsie with a gasp. 

209 




210 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“ If there’s a creature in this wide world whom I 
sympathize with, it’s with her ; and if there are 
two human beings whom I cordially hate, it’s that 
detestable Betty, and that, if possible, still more 
detestable Lotty.” 

“ It’s their slyness and depth which gets over 
me,” said Henny ; ^Hhere’s no being up to that 
sort of people. But do come along, Elsie ; we 
can talk as long as we like as soon as we’re in the 
open air.” 

Elsie, who was of a more timorous nature than 
Henny, slipped her rather trembling little hand 
into her companion’s. The girls, who shared one 
bedroom, softly opened the door and stepped out 
on the landing. The bedroom door was carefully 
shut behind them, and then, in their stockinged 
feet, they crept carefully downstairs. In spite of 
all their efforts, a board creaked dismally here 
and there as they made their progress. They 
stood still after each of these portentous sounds 
to listen anxiously, but, as no one moved in the 
house, they gathered fresh courage and went on. 
They presently reached the little cloakroom. 
Henny carefully lifted the window, and they both 
stepped out into the silent night. The window 
was closed as carefully as it was raised, and the 
girls stood, shaking with mirth and fear, with 
excitement, and yet with a certain sinking of 
heart, on the gravel outside. Here they stooped 


CONSPIRATORS. 


211 


down to slip on their walking shoes, and a 
moment later were speeding across the moonli£ 
grass toward the large kitchen garden, where 
their own little gardens also stood. 

The kitchen garden was walled all round, and 
was entered by a postern door, which was gener- 
ally kept locked at night. On this occasion, how- 
ever, it was on the latch, and Henny and Elsie 
having entered, ran quickly down a straight broad 
path to a summerhouse which was situated at the 
farther end of the garden. Here they found 
mademoiselle awaiting them, and not only made- 
moiselle, but a stout, coarse-looking Frenchwoman, 
who addressed the governess as Sophie, and was 
called on her part Ernestine. 

“Ah, here come les petites!'''' exclaimed Mile. 
Henri. She made room for the little girls to 
seat themselves near her ; they squeezed in close 
to her side, both of them panting from their run, 
and from excitement generally. Mademoiselle 
stooped down and whispered in Henny’s ear: 

^'You have, I know, done your best for me, 
ma cliere petite Henriette^'^ she said. 

“ Not much,” said Henrietta in a doleful voice. 
“We managed to scrape five shillings between us: 
here it is. Marion did not want to give her last 
sixpence, but when I pleaded, she did not refuse.” 

“It is vere little,” said mademoiselle, “but 
better than nothing at all. Take it, Ernestine, 


212 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


and go away vitej take it 1:0 pauvre Andre, 
and tell him I can do nothing more. Go, Ernes- 
tine, quick ! ” 

The fat Frenchwoman grasped the money, shut 
it up in her purse with a little snap, and turning to 
mademoiselle, gave her a fervent embrace. She 
then kissed both the little girls with equal fer- 
vor. They disliked the ceremony immensely, 
and were glad when they saw her vanishing out 
of sight down the garden path. 

Now then, my little ones,” said mademoiselle, 
we have our brief moment of this so great 
pleasure — the pleasure which is, in my mind, the 
elixir of this dull life. Here is the lemonade, and 
here is the gingerbread. Ernestine, cherie, 

could only bring a vere little to-night, because 
she had not money to buy ; but even two ginger- 
bread cakes and one bottle of the sparkling 
lemonade will be better than nothing. Say you 
not so, mes enfants ? ” 

Now Henny and Elsie had partaken of an 
excellent and substantial supper not an hour ago, 
and had in consequence no appetite whatever; 
still the charms of drinking bad lemonade and 
eating stale gingerbread out of doors, and in a 
very secretive, forbidden sort of way, were far too 
great to be resisted. For the sake of these noc- 
turnal feasts, and out of the mere spirit of pure 
naughtiness, they had slipped out many times to 


CONSPIKATOES. 


213 


join mademoiselle and her friends in the garden. 
As a rule, they had brought a little money with 
them to give to the said friends, and, as a rule, 
in return were treated to a feast of an essentially 
light and delicate description. Never, however, 
had it been quite so meager as to-night, and when 
mademoiselle popped the cork and poured the 
lemonade into a little tin mug for each of them to 
sip in turn, the fact of Mme. Ernestine’s great 
poverty seemed brought more plainly before their 
eyes than ever. Mme. Ernestine was M. Andre’s 
wife, and most piteous were the stories which, 
from time to time, she poured in the little girls’ 
ears about him. 

According to Mme. Ernestine, there never be- 
fore had been sent to earth so great and noble a 
hero as M. Andre. His talents, however, were 
not appreciated, his goodness was not perceived, 
his fascinations were not acknowledged, and in 
consequence, this brilliant creature was left by a 
censorious world to feel the pangs of absolute 
hunger. According to Mme. Ernestine and to 
Mile. Henri, it was the manifest duty of the little 
girls who lived at Melville Hall to support M. 
Andre. She had talked of this so often, and 
with so much eloquence, that she had really won 
over to her side all the children except Betty and 
Lotty. A great resolve had arisen in mademoi- 
selle’s breast. Henuy should, if possible, win 


214 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Mrs. Eivers’ great prize, and the larger part 
of the money should go to M. Andre. It 
was to talk over this subject she had desired 
the two girls to meet her in the summerhouse 
that evening. 

“ Ah, I got great fright,” she said, as she hastily 
drank the largest portion of the lemonade. I 
underwent great and severe shock when madame 
asked me to follow her into her private room this 
morning, but I think I have thrown dust into the 
eyes of the dear good madame ; so that wicked 
Betty and that most terrible Mile. Lotty will not 
have won the victory.” 

“ How glad I am ! ” said Henny. 

And so am I,” said Elsie. 

“ But what did you specially want us to come 
out here to-night for ? ” asked Henny, looking at 
the French governess steadily. 

The full moon was shining into the summer- 
house, so the faces of the three conspirators, as 
they might well have called themselves, were 
distinctly visible. 

Mademoiselle laid one of her thin hands on 
Henny’s shoulder. 

Olierie^"' she exclaimed with fervor, “ you grow 
chic^ more mignonne, more ravishingly beautiful 
each day and hour. Those eyes — ah, their bril- 
liance ; those lips — do they not resemble the petal 
of a rose ? The color that mantles those cheeks — 


CONSPIRATORS. 


215 


is it not also obtained from the bloom of that 
queen of flowers? And then the white of your 
brow, and the gold of your hair. Henriette, I 
iievere saw a face more distinguee than yours ! ” 

Henny in her heart of hearts was not quite 
goose enough to swallow all this wholesale 
flattery, but a good deal of it did go down, and 
she certainly thought mademoiselle a most agree- 
able woman. 

Elsie, however, who was in reality almost as 
pretty a girl as Henny, did not quite care for 
such one-sided compliments. 

Henny’s face is all very well,” she exclaimed ; 
but, after all, if you come to eyes, much as I dis- 
like her, I don’t think any of us can touch Betty 
in that respect. It was only this morning that 
Bella remarked that Betty’s eyes were quite 
Burne-Jones-y.” 

“I hear not before of that style of eyes,” 
responded mademoiselle, who knew nothing of 
art or artists. ‘‘ Interrupt me not, I beg of you, 
Elsie ; I have to say my little say. I like not the 
eyes of Betty : to me they are not beautiful. You 
and Henny share the beauty of the school, but 
Henny has features the most absolument perfect ; 
therefore, on the score of beauty, Henny will 
undoubted win the prize.” 

“ Do you think so, really ? ” exclaimed Henri- 
etta. “ I should like it of all things ! ” 


216 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


There is no doubt,” said mademoiselle. 

But the prize,” continued Elsie, is for inside 
beauty as well as outside; it is for beauty of 
character as well as beauty of face. Should you 
say, honestly now, that Henny’s character is as 
absolutely perfect as you call her face ? ” 

At these words mademoiselle rose to her feet, 
and threw up one arm in a theatrical manner. 

I do,” she exclaimed with fervor. Where is 
there to be found one more generous, or one 
more faithful ? Where is there a heart that 
beats more royal true than that of this mignonne 
Henriette.” 

“ Eeally, I don’t know how to hide my 
blushes,” said Henny, in some confusion. 

Listen, petiteSj both of you,” said mademoi- 
selle, speaking now with great earnestness. 
“ Only one of you can win this most extraordinaire 
prize. Give it up, then, Elsie, with a good grace, 
and let Henny be the conquering heroine of this 
great occasion.” 

“ But granted that I have beauty,” said Hen- 
rietta, I certainly have not got talent to cope 
with Lotty’s. How can my theme on the Perfect 
Girl touch hers ? ” 

“By conspiracy that can be rhanaged,” said 
mademoiselle. “I know a way. Henny and 
Elsie, I have set my mind on avenging myself on 
that girl Lotty Eaynham. She have set her heart 


CONSPIRATORS. 


217 


on that leetle prize, but you shall have it, not 
she ; you leave it to me, only when I tell you to 
act, act : when I give you the word, be prepared 
to do implicit what I say. Trust in me, Henny, 
and when you win the sovereigns in the beautiful 
purse, and are the honored and admired of all, 
then remember my poor brother Andre and also 
this dear, good Elsie, who will, I know, aid you 
from now until the break-up in this matter most 
difficile^ 

Elsie sat silent. 

don’t know that I want to do anything 
really wrong,” she said, after a pause. “ I like 
you very much, mademoiselle, but you frighten 
me sometimes, you know.” 

Is it wrong to relieve the oppressed and the 
starving ? ” asked mademoiselle with passion. 

“ No, oh, no ! but to do anything to hurt poor 
Lotty.” 

‘‘ Did I say that I would do anything to hurt 
Mile. Lotty ? ” 

‘ No ” Elsie stopped in confusion. 

Then imagine no evil, clierier 

All this time Henny was silent. She did not 
like mademoiselle’s words about Lotty, but she 
had not courage to express her real sentiments, 
and when mademoiselle put one arm round her, 
and drew her to her side, and whispered soft, 
dangerous flatteries in her ears, the little girl gave 


218 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


herself up to the spell which this dangerous 
woman was casting about her. Henny had never 
been quite straightforward, nor quite truthful; 
she would fall a ready victim, therefore, and 
would, in short, walk blindly into the trap which 
mademoiselle was laying at her feet. 


CHAPTER XXL 
lotty’s lost key. 



ways. 


jlHE next few weeks passed tranquilly by. 
Mademoiselle was the soul of amiability. 
She bad apparently lost all her anx- 
ieties, and also all her little underhand 
She ceased to invite Henny and Elsie to 
creep out of the house at night to meet her 
friends, and to drink the lemonade and eat the 
gingerbread which they brought with them. She 
was attentive to the girls’ studies, and was once 
again Miss St. Leger’s right hand. There were 
few people in the school who could make them- 
selves more necessary to others than this clever 
Mile. Henri. When she chose to set her wits to 
work there were few who could withstand her. 
Miss St. Leger, who, with all her hrusquerie and 
downright common-sense, could never long harbor 
suspicions of anyone, quickly restored the govern- 
ess to her favor. She had been very angry with 
her when she heard that she had borrowed a sov- 
ereign from Betty, and had spoken to her severely 
on the subject, but mademoiselle had contrived to 
^how such penitence on this occasion, and had 
m 


220 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


spoken witk suck humility and such sorrow on 
account of her own behavior, that Miss St. Leger 
said she was willing to give her another trial. 
Had she known of mademoiselle’s conduct with 
I’egard to the hippodrome, she would, of course, 
have dismissed her at once, and all that followed 
would never have occurred. 

The weeks passed by in apparent calm. The 
weather was lovely, and the girls spent every 
moment of their spare time in the open air. Miss 
St. Leger furnished the summerhouse with tables 
and chairs for their benefit, and they often 
brought out their preparation to do there, and 
the themes which were to be sent in for the 
important prize were some of them written there. 
Betty was now in high favor with everyone. 
She was so gentle, so unassuming, so sympathetic, 
too, and tactful, that it was extremely difficult for 
any of the girls to quarrel with her. No one in 
the school was more obliging than Betty; her 
own wishes and desires were seldom put first. 
She was, perhaps, at this time of her life, rather 
wanting in ambition ; but certainly few of her 
thoughts were self-centered. The strongest de- 
sire of her heart at present was that Lotty should 
get the prize, and with this object in view she 
worked morning, noon, and night. 

It was Betty, of her own accord, who mended 
all Lotty’s clothes, who sewed buttons on her 


lotty’s lost key. 


221 


gloves and boots, who darned her stockings, who 
put clean frills round the necks of her dresses 
and jackets. It was Betty w^ho, with wonderful 
taste, retrimmed Lotty’s best Sunday hat, and at 
night it was Betty who brushed Lotty’s long 
black hair until it shone and glowed, and each 
hair seemed to live and almost sparkle under her 
care. Miss St. Leger took in a journal which 
devoted some of its pages to the fashions, and 
Betty studied it anxiously week by week, with a 
view to getting Lotty’s clothes cut in the most 
fashionable way, and Lotty’s handsome head of 
hair dressed in the most becoming style. Night 
after night Betty drilled Lotty, who paced up 
and down her bedroom with measured and mar- 
tial strides, who poked her head now in so far 
that her chin seemed to bury itself in her neck, 
who opened and shut a door, and entered a room 
as if she were a soldier in a cavalry regiment, and 
not a gentle, young girl in her early teens. 

“ O Betty, it’s no use,” said Lotty one evening 
after Betty had been ordering, and commanding, 
and expostulating, and entreating, for half an 
hour. “ I can't be graceful, I’m too big ; there’s 
too much of me ; I must stride ; I can’t be girlish, 
and I can’t be soft. I’m sure I was meant to be 
a boy, not a girl. I know I’d have made a splen- 
did boy.* O Betty, what is to be done? My 
theme is nearly written, and I do think it’s first- 


222 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


class. I should like immensely to read it to you, 
but, you see, it’s against the rules ; and you have 
taken such pains with my dress, you dear little 
Bettina, that I know I shall be poked up and 
stiffened beautifully when the fateful day arrives, 
and I’m sure if any poor mortal has persevered 
with buttermilk and other washes for removing 
sunburn and freckles, I have, but I really think 
my face is as tanned and freckled as ever, and do 
what we both will with my hair, it won’t cloud 
out in the correct style round my forehead ; it’s 
too heavy, it’s like the rest of me.” 

“I’m going to buy curling-tongs,” said Betty, 
“ and on the day of the prize giving I’ll curl it, 
and then you’ll see how splendid it ’ll look. Try 
not to be discouraged, Lotty, for I’m sure you’ll 
look first-rate when the day comes.” 

Lotty sank do^hl into a chair and let her hands 
drop into her lap. 

“ I know Henny is trying like anything,” she 
said, “ and she certainly does get prettier every 
day. Whatever you do with me, Betty, how can 
I compete with her ? ” 

“ You’re not as pretty, certainly,” said Betty, in 
a very honest, sad voice. 

“Well, there, you admit it. Now, what’s to be 
done ? Betty, if I don’t get that prize I shall — I 
think I shall die. I think my heart will break. 
Oh, you don’t know what it means to me, and I 


lotty’s lost key. 


223 


promised mother when I went to see her at 
Easter. She was fagged ont, she was nearly 
quite done, but I talked to her about the prize, 
and I said I was certain to get it, and she cheered 
up wonderfully. We arranged where we were to 
go ; we planned the whole thing. Mother knew 
just the little cottage, and such a dear, little, old 
landlady, and the sea about two hundred yards 
away ; and you and I were to have the attic bed- 
room together.” 

O Lotty ! ” gasped Betty. 

‘‘Why, of course, you don’t suppose I’d have 
my fun without you. I told mother all about 
you, and she’s just longing to know you, and to 
mother you, and to make you happy. Oh, every- 
thing is arranged, and mother — mother may die if 
I don’t succeed. Think what two months at the 
sea will do for her, Betty, and think of my being 
the one to give her the pleasure. Oh, dear, what 
am I to do ? It’s cruel of Henny to be so good- 
looking.” 

“She can’t help her looks,” said Betty; “but 
looks aren’t, all. Do you suppose her theme will 
touch yours? Do you suppose her mind and 
character will touch yours? Do you think the 
soul that looks out of her face is anything at all 
like the soul that looks out of yours ? Why, she’s 
empty beside you, Lotty ; she’s poor beside you. 
If Mrs. Eivers knows anything at all about what 


224 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


a girl ought to be, she can’t choose Henny when 
she sees you.” 

Come here, Betty,” said Lotty. 

Betty went straight up to her friend. 

“Put your arms round me and kiss me. Bet- 
tina,” said Lotty. 

Betty did so. 

She was turning to leave when Lotty suddenly 
gripped her in a tight kind of fierce embrace. 

“ I’m so fond of you,” she said, “ I’m so fond 
of you, though I can’t talk about it. You have 
heartened me up once more. Now, I’m going 
down to the preparation room, for I mean to finish 
my theme to-night.” 

At this hour, while the weather was so fine, 
Lotty often had the preparation room to herself. 
It was empty to-night. She gave a sigh of pleas- 
ure when she found it so, and was soon absorbed 
in her poetry-making. Forgotten now were all 
Lotty’s woes ; her fears slumbered, her anxieties 
slipped away from her. She was writing a poem 
in a strange sort of irregular meter half her own, 
and which certainly belonged to no recognized 
school, but the queer rhymes, even the discord- 
ances, suited the tumultuous and youthful 
thoughts, and her ideas were quite fascinating 
enough to fill her whole mind. Lotty had her 
own conception with, regard to the Perfect Girl, 
and she was writing about her now. This girl, 


LOTTY^S LOST KEY. 


225 


the girl of Lotfcy’s dreams, was not the least like 
herself. She was gentle where Lotty was fierce, 
graceful where Lotty was gauche^ and full of that 
sort of spiritual nature which adds more beauty 
than anything else to the human face. Lotty 
wrote with glowing eyes and fiushed cheeks. She 
meant to finish her theme to-night, and she saw 
that it was coming to a rapid and bold conclusion. 
There was a sort of peroration at the end, which 
was wonderfully good for so young a girl. 
Lotty’s constant reading of Shakspere and 
Milton, of Spenser’s “ Faerie Queene ” and Pope’s 
Iliad, gave her plenty of images, and enriched 
her mind for her present work. It would be im- 
possible for anyone to read Lotty’s poem of the 
Perfect Girl without knowing how well read and 
well informed she was herself. 

At last the work, which she considered so great 
a work, was over. Her heart had gone into it, 
her intellect had wrestled over it. Now it was 
finished, the best thing she had ever done. 

“ It is good,” said Lotty, with a sparkle in her 
eyes. Yes, though I have written it myself, I 
know it is good, very good. But what a motive I 
have had — mother, mother, mother : and what a 
model in that dearest of little Betties. I wonder 
if anyone will recognize her when her portrait is 
read aloud.” 

The supper gong suddenly sounded through 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


226 

the house. Lotty placed her theme in a square 
envelope, addressed it as she was told to Miss St. 
Leger, and left it in her desk all ready to be de- 
livered to her mistress on the 15th of June. To- 
morrow would be the day, and Lotty’s heart gave 
a bound as she said to herself : I must have 
patience, I shall not have long to wait.” 

It was one of Miss St. Leger’s rules that the 
girls should have locks to their desks, and that 
they should be very careful never to lose the 
keys. 

V Lotty put her hand into her pocket now to 
feel for her key ; it was not there. At the same 
moment she remembered that she had found the 
desk open when she had gone to it about two 
hours ago. 

“ How careless of me ! ” she thought. “ 1 sup- 
pose the key is in the pocket of my other dress. 
I must not forget to find it after supper, in order 
lock up my treasure, not that anything can hurt 
it now.” 

The steps of the other girls were heard in the 
passage, and Lotty left the preparation room to 
join them. 

Supper was followed by prayers, and soon 
afterward the girls went to their rooms. 

An hour or two later, when all the rest of the 
house was in bed and asleep. Mile. Henri slipped 
downstairs. She entered the preparation room. 


LOTTY^S LOST KEY. 


227 


opened Lotty’s unlocked desk, and took out the 
theme, which was placed ready to be delivered in 
its neatly directed envelope. Treading softly in 
her stockinged feet, she returned to her OAvn room. 
Two candles burned on her mantelpiece, and the 
little table with writing materials stood just where 
the light could fall on it. Another large envelope, 
also addressed to Miss St. Leger, was on the 
table. Mile.' Henri fetched a jug of boiling 
water, and holding the envelopes over the steam, 
unfastened them. One envelope contained Lotty’s 
theme, the other Henny’s. Mademoiselle took 
the themes out of their envelopes, glanced with 
satisfaction at the handwritings, which happened 
to be very much the same in character and 
general expression. She then placed Henny’s 
theme in Lotty’s envelope, and Lotty’s in Henny’s, 
and once more retraced her steps through the 
silent house. The envelopes containing the fin- 
ished themes were put back in the two girls’ 
desks. To all appearance they were exactly as 
they were before. Mademoiselle finally finished 
her mysterious operations by dropping Lotty’s 
lost key on the fl.oor at the foot of her desk. 
She then returned to her room, got into bed, 
and went peacefully to sleep. 

Her conscience did not prick her, nor did bad 
dreams trouble her. What she had done was 
done in the cause of her adorable Andre, and now 


228 


BETTY : A SCHAOLGIEL. 


she slept happily, for she felt sure that success 
would attend her efforts. By one clever stroke 
she had managed to combine Henny’s beauty with 
Lotty’s genius. Surely the result must be those 
fifteen sovereigns, which she so deeply coveted 
^ for poor Andre’s use. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


WHITE OR GREEN SASHES. 



jjHE next morning Betty woke at an early 
hour. Her theme was also finished, but 
she had not yet put it into an envelope 
nor directed it. The thoughts which 
she had tried to express in her little composition 
had mingled more or less in her dreams. Her 
night had been somewhat restless in consequence, 
and now she lay awake, unable to sleep any 
more, quite an hour before the ordinary time of 
getting up. Betty was not happy in composition. 
Her thoughts fiowed slowly and with difiiculty. 
She had not learned the art yet of clothing them 
in language. They were there, crowding in and 
out of that thoughtful, compact, little head of 
hers, but as yet the difiiculty of expressing them 
was very great. Betty’s theme of the Perfect Girl 
was, of course, expressed in prose. She had her 
ideas, as most girls have, on this all-important 
subject. Her ideas were very crude, and pointed 
more or less in her own mind to a sort of idealized 
Lotty; but she felt the difficulties which most 
beginners know of expressing on paper what she 
really thought. To see Lotty in her mind’s eye. 




230 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


and to paint Lotty in words on a blank sheet of 
paper, were two very different matters. Betty 
had no wish to gain the prize, but she did wish 
to do her subject justice, and she felt thoroughly 
dissatisfied with the weak performance which 
would be read aloud to the assembled school on 
the day of the break-up. 

All the themes were to be handed to Miss St. 
Leger that evening, but it occurred to Betty now, 
as she lay awake, that she might perhaps correct 
her theme in a few particulars before she got up, 
and re-write it during her play time. She accord- 
ingly stole softly out of bed, and slipped on her 
dressing-gown, ran down through the silent house. 

The servants were not yet up, but the full light 
of the summer’s day was flooding everything. 
Betty opened the schoolroom door, went through 
it into the little preparation room beyond, and 
opening her desk, took out her theme. She was 
about to leave the room when her eyes were 
attracted by the sun shining on a small object. 
She turned and stooped to pick it up. It was the 
key of Lotty’s desk. Lying close to the key was 
an envelope addressed to Mile. Henri. Betty 
picked both envelope and key up, felt Lotty’s 
desk to see if it were open, found that it was, 
and locked it. She then returned to her own 
room. On her way upstairs she was startled by 
meeting mademoiselle coming down fully dressed. 


WHITE OR GREEN SASHES. 


231 


“Ah, what an early bird!” exclaimed the 
governess. But then she stopped, her color 
perceptibly changed, and she held out her 
hand suddenly. “What is that?” she said, 
clutching the envelope which Betty held in her 
hand. 

“I found it on the floor in the preparation 
room, close to Lotty’s desk,” explained Betty. 

“ Ah, it is empty ; it is of no consequence,” said 
mademoiselle. She recovered her manner at once 
after her momentary start. “I not sleep vere 
well,” she said, “ so I dress and go out for walk in 
lovely fresh air. What are you doing at this 
hour, leetle Betty ! ” 

“ I went down to the preparation room to fetch 
my theme,” explained Betty. “ I found the key 
of Lotty’s desk on the floor, and also this envelope 
of yours, mademoiselle.” 

“ Ah, that means nothing at all,” said mademoi- 
selle. “That envelope fell from my pocket, no 
doubt, last night. As to the key. Mile. Lotty is 
vere careless, but I not complain to madame. No, 
I say noting, if I were you, leetle Betty.” 

“ Certainly not,” said Betty, her eyes flashing. 
She turned toward her bedroom as she spoke. 

“ Don’t work too hard, cherie!!'* called out 
mademoiselle as she ran downstairs. “ Ah, 
those themes ; that prize 'unagnifique ! You will 
wear yourselves out, all of you, my vere dear 


232 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


pupils ; and what disappointment, except for the 
one who wins.” 

Betty made no response. She entered her own 
room, got back into bed, and sitting up, with her 
dressing-gown flung over her shoulders, began to 
read her own unhappy composition, first in 
detachments, then as a whole, her brow pucker- 
iog anxiously as she tried, and tried in vain, to 
make it more like the idea which filled her mind. 

As Lotty was dressing that morning Betty 
suddenly told her where she had found the key 
of her school-desk. 

I locked your desk and here’s the key now,” 
said the little girl in conclusion. 

^^Oh, that accounts for it,” said Lotty. 
could not find the key last night. I was sure it 
was in my pocket as usual, but no. I suppose 
I must have pulled it out with my pocket- 
handkerchief, and so it fell to the floor without 
my noticing it. How lucky for me that you 
were the one to find it, Bettina, for I can’t afford 
to get even one bad mark just now, when the 
time for the prize giving is drawing so near.” 

Lotty,” said Betty suddenly, “ I wish you 
wouldn’t think so dreadfully much about that 
prize.” 

Lotty laughed. 

“ As well ask me not to breathe, Bettina,” she 
said. 


WHITE OR GREEN SASHES. 


233 


It seems quite awful to me,” continued Betty, 
^^for, after all, you may be disappointed. Do 
you know, it is making you worn and pale. 
Your face isn’t half as round as it was when 
first I came ; and, oh, Lotty, what is the 
matter ? ” 

“ Good gracious, you don’t say that my face 
has got long, do you ? Here, give me a handglass, 
and let me examine it at the window. Strictly 
speaking, now, Betty, which is the most admired 
— the long face or the round ? ” 

“ I think,” said Betty anxiously, “ but I’m not 
(j[uite sure, that the oval is thought the perfect 
face.” 

Oh, like that distractingly, horridly pretty 
Henuy ! Well, my face was always round. Full 
moon the boys used to call me. Full moon and 
saucer face. I am certain you are right, Betty : 
I’m getting thinner. I shall eat less during 
the next fortnight. I shall encourage hunger, 
and I shall stay indoors as much as possible. I 
shouldn’t be a bit surprised that, if I could man- 
age to turn pale and get really thin, I should 
have a very interesting sort of expression — a sort 
of pathos, you know, which might win the old 
lady. With all her beauty, I never, never saw 
Henny look pathetic.” 

“ O Lotty,” exclaimed Betty, how earnestly t 
do hope you’ll succeed ! 


234 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


There was something in Betty’s voice which 
made Lotty look at her. 

I say,” she exclaimed suddenly, I have just 
discovered something. O Bettina, you can’t, you 
can’t be so cruel ! ” 

“ As what ? ” said Betty in alarm. 

“As to grow pretty and cut me out of the 
thing. If it were a matter of mere beauty, I 
know who I’d give the prize to. Bettina, dear, 
on the day of the prize giving don’t for the life of 
you look pathetic. When you look at anyone 
with those pathetic eyes you bowl them over at 
once. Can’t you manage just to get up a sneer 
for the occasion out of love to me, Betty ? ” 

Betty laughed. 

“ There’s no fear of my winning the prize,” she 
said. “ I shan’t put myself forward in any way. 
My theme is simply odious, and you know I’m 
not really pretty. I’d quite hate to be pretty if 
it injured you. Don’t let us talk about it any 
more, Lotty. I shan’t win the prize. But tell 
me, for I want to know, have you quite finished 
your theme ? ” 

“ Yes,” replied Lotty, “ I finished it last night. 
I think it very good indeed. I hope it won’t be 
too deep for Mrs. Eivers, poor old dear. That’s 
the only thing that makes me nervous. I’d give 
all the world to read it to you, Betty, but, of 
course, that’s against the rules,” 


WHITE OR GREEN SASHES. 


235 


Here the prayer bell rang, and the girls had to 
hurry downstairs. 

The rest of the day passed without any special 
adventure, and Betty did not give another 
thought to the fact of mademoiselle’s envelope 
and Lotty’s key being found close together on the 
floor in the preparation room. She was to remem- 
ber the circumstance acutely enough by and by, 
but in the full rush of present interests it was 
completely forgotten. 

In the evening the girls all brought their neatly 
sealed-up themes to Miss St. Leger, who took 
them without a word, and deposited them in her 
davenport. As they were leaving her room she 
called after her pupils to make an observation. 

“ I heard to-day from Mrs. Kivers,” she said, 

and she wishes you all to wear a certain dress 
on the day of the break-up. She herself will pay 
the expense of this special costume. She would 
like each of you to be in white, with green sashes. 
I have asked a dressmaker to call here to-morrow 
morning to fit you. She will arrive at a little 
after eleven o’clock, so we will dispense with our 
usual walk at that hour. The dresses will be of 
white muslin, as simple as possible.” 

Miss St. Leger turned away as she spoke, and 
the girls left the room. The piece of news which 
they had just received was pleasing to some of 
them, but not to all. The three St. Leger girls. 


236 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


who knew that their aunt would go to no ex- 
pense to make them beautiful for the occasion, 
were very glad to hear of new dresses of any sort, 
but Henny, whose mother was sending her a par- 
ticularly graceful and fashionable dress for the 
occasion, was white with anger, and Lotty also, 
she could scarcely tell why, felt indignant. 

“I hate myself in white,” she exclaimed to 
Betty. I’m too gawky and too yellow for white, 
and then green sashes ! Oh, dear, oh, dear, why 
must the sashes be green? It seems to destroy 
my very last chance. How can a girl with my 
complexion wear green ? Now, of course, green 
will suit that little flower face of Henny’s to per- 
fection.” 

Henny, meanwhile, was pouring out her rage to 
her chosen companions. 

^‘It was to be white crepon over white silk,” 
she exclaimed, ^^and made by Mme. Bonree. If 
you don’t know her style, you ought to know it, 
that’s all I say.” Here she gave a fierce glance at 
the adoring face of Elsie. And the dress was 
to be looped up here and there with pink. 
Mother said it would be sweet — just the thing 
for me. Who wants to wear horrid, old-maidish, 
white muslin, and cut by a local dressmaker ? I 
declare I don’t think I’ll compete at all : it’s too 
bad — it’s quite too bad ! ” 

“Well,” said Marian, a little stoutly, “it seems 


WniTE OR GREEN SASHES. 


237 


to me fair enough. It makes all our chances 
more even. As it is, Henny, you are better off as 
regards looks than any of us, and if you have a 
beautiful dress as well, and if we show too much 
elbow and too much leg, and our skirts are too 
skimpy and too old-fashioned, as, of course, I 
know mine will be if Aunt Agatha has the dress- 
ing of me, for she will insist on my wearing the 
buff muslin — and I look odious in buff — which 
she got for me two summers ago, what chance can 
I have?” 

Henny was about to reply when the parlor- 
maid, Alice, suddenly appeared on the scene, 
bearing a large cardboard box which had just 
arrived by parcel post. 

For you. Miss Gaunt,” she said ; “ it has just 
come.” 

Henny gave a little scream of rapture. 

“ It’s my dress ! ” she exclaimed, my darling 
darling, beautiful dress ! Oh, how exciting, and 
how, how irritating ! Thank you, Alice ; you 
can lay the parcel down there ; you needn’t stay, 
Alice ; I can remove the paper and string. Now, 
girls,” continued Henny, laying her treasure on 
the floor and kneeling down by it, “ don’t you all 
want to get a peep ? ” 

“ I should think so ! ” exclaimed Elsie. “ It’s 
quite splendid that the dress has come, for it may 
give us all an idea for our book muslins, What 


238 


BETTY: A SCHOOLGIRL. 


frets me, as a rule, about local dressmakers, is tbe 
way tliey cut tbe shoulders, and tbe sleeves never 
seem to get tbe fullness in tbe right place, and 
tbe elbows are never where tbe elbows ought to 
be ; but if we measure and calculate by your 
dress, Henny, we may succeed in making our- 
selves look really stylish.” 

I don’t at all know that I want you to measure 
and calculate,” exclaimed Henny with a frown. 

She looked disturbed for a minute, but soon 
the excitement of opening her parcel and peeping 
at her delightful dress was too much for her. 
Her good-humor returned, dimpling smiles came 
and went round her pretty lips, and the wild 
rose bloom in her cheeks grew brighter. 

Lotty and Betty joined the group of girls who 
stood round the box, and presently the door of the 
playroom was opened, and mademoiselle came in. 

Ah,” she exclaimed, “ I thought I should find 
my vere dear pupils here. What is the excite- 
ment, Henriette ? Ah, I guess I know. Ah, 
what a ravishing moment ! ” 

She stood still with the other girls while 
Henny unfolded the brown paper and lifted the 
lid of the box. There were folds of tissue paper 
underneath, and then below the paper came the 
shimmer of silk, and the soft rose bloom of deli- 
cate pink ribbons, and the etherial texture of the 
very finest white crepon. 


WHITE OR GREEN SASHES. 


230 


Oh, the darling beauty ! ” exclaimed Elsie. 
“ Lift it out, Henny, lift it out ; let us gloat over 
it : now, then, let me help you.” 

“ No, no, I can do it myself,” said Henny. 

She took the dress out of the box with shaking 
fingers, and then stood up to display it in all its 
magnificence before the eager, excited, half- 
envious girls. It, was the sort of a dress that 
might make any little girl’s mouth water, being 
as simple as it was perfectly elegant and good in 
texture and design. Under the dress, in the same 
box, were a pair of white silk stockings, and the 
prettiest white satin shoes, with high heels and 
pointed toes, that could possibly be imagined. 
There was also a pocket-handkerchief, with a 
deep lace border, and even a little silver flower- 
holder, and, finally, a long row of exquisite pink 
Venetian beads, to twist round Henny’s white 
throat. 

“I nevere, even in Paris, saw anything more 
ahsolument perfect ! ” exclaimed mademoiselle. 

Henny, my little one, you shall come upstairs 
and put on your robe, and then come down and 
show yourself to the others. Ma helle, no one 
will be able to touch you in such a robe as 
that.” 

“ I’ll come up and help you to dress, Henny,” 
exclaimed Elsie. 

Vitej vite ! ” cried mademoiselle, seizing the 


240 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


box as sbe spoke. “ Let us waste not a moment 
in seeing this la helle petite in all her charms.” 

Henny, who was quite carried away by the 
beauty of the dress, by mademoiselle’s flatteries, 
and by the half-envious, half-admiring glances of 
her companions, was more than willing to try on 
her finery. She left the room, accompanied by 
Elsie and mademoiselle. Bella and the two St. 
Legers began to whisper in somewhat discon- 
tented tones to one another, and Lotty, whose 
face had grown suddenly as white as death, 
turned to Betty with a sort of gasp. 

“Come out,” she said, clutching Betty’s hand 
with a fierce grip. She dragged the little girl 
out into the garden. “ Didn’t I tell you it was 
no use ? ” she said. “ I had no chance before ; 
no chance whatever against her face ; and now, 
her face and that frock combined ! O Betty, it 
is hard ! I feel as if my heart would break.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” said Betty stoutly. “ I know 
the frock is very pretty ; I never saw anything 
quite so pretty before. But what has that to 
do with it ? Mrs. Eivers is not going to give 
the prize to a ‘frock ; if she did, it w^ouldn’t be 
worth winning: anyone who is rich can get a 
pretty frock.” 

“It’s useless to despise clothes,” said Lotty. 
“ I never do. I have seen girls who were almost 
plain look awfully nice when they were well 


WHITE OR GREEN SASHES. 


241 


dressed, and IVe seen very pretty girls look 
almost ugly in dowdy clothes.” 

“But Lotty, I thought you didn’t care a bit 
about clothes.” 

“No more I do. I mean in reality. I don’t 
care in reality one scrap whether I’m good-look- 
ing or not. I don’t care in reality one scrap 
whether I’m gauche or whether I’m graceful, but 
when so much hangs on it, I do care. I care just 
awfully. O Betty, Betty, I must honestly say 
that I think Miss Bivers is doing us all a fearful 
lot of harm with her extraordinary prize.” 

“Well, cheer up,” said Betty; “what you 
thought such a misfortune a few minutes ago may 
not turn out so bad in the end. However pretty 
that new dress may be, Henny won’t be able to 
wear it. She’ll have to appear in her simple book 
muslin and her green ribbons, like the rest of us.” 

“I’m sure she’ll wear that dress,” said Lotty, 
“ she’ll contrive it somehow. You’ll see when the 
time comes. Oh, I do feel restless and miser- 
able ; that new dress of Henny’s makes me down- 
right miserable.” 

The two girls were walking up and down not 
far from the house. At this moment Lotty turned 
suddenly, and saw Miss St. Leger coming to meet 
them. At the same moment, to her surprise, 
Betty darted from her side, and rushed up to her 
mistress. 


242 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


‘^Please let me say something,” she exclaimed, 
in her breathless sort of way. 

“ Certainly, Betty,” replied Miss St. Leger, if 
you will be quick, and promise not to waste my 
valuable time.” 

^^Yes, I’ll be quick,” said Betty. “Perhaps 
you won’t grant my request, perhaps you will.” 

“ Speak, my dear. I really have no moments 
to waste on any preambles.” 

“Well, it’s just this,” exclaimed Betty boldly. 
“ I want you to write to Mrs. Rivers ; I want you 
to write to her to-night.” 

“ My dear Betty Falkoner, what in the world 
do you mean ? ” 

“ J ust what I say,” replied Betty in a steady 
voice. “ Mrs. Rivers wants us all to be in white 
and green on the day of the break-up. Now, 
that isn’t fair, and I want you to tell her so.” 

Betty’s remarks were so audacious that Miss 
St. Leger felt herself almost speechless as she 
looked at her. 

“It isn’t fair,” continued the little girl, “be- 
cause green will be extremely becoming to some 
of us, to Henny and Elsie, and perhaps to me, but 
it won’t suit Lotty a bit, and it won’t suit Marian 
nor Bella ; therefore I say that it isn’t fair to ex- 
pect us all to wear green. I want you to ask her 
to let us have white sashes to match our dresses ; 
then there’ll be an equal chance for us all as far 


WHITE OU GREEN SASHES. 


243 


as dress is concerned. Will you write, Miss St. 
Leger? Will you, oh, please, will you ? It is so 
dreadfully important ! ” 

Miss St. Leger looked from Betty’s glowing 
face to Lotty’s, which was pale, drawn, and al- 
most worn at that moment. 

Lotty,” she exclaimed suddenly, “ you are 
thinking too much of this, prize ! My dear child, 
I beseech of you to moderate your expectations. 
I know Betty is pleading like this on your 
account.” 

“ And why shouldn’t she ?” replied Lotty, in a 
fierce sort of stifled voice. “White doesn’t suit 
me, but green simply kills my chance. Why 
should my chance be killed ? ” 

Miss St. Leger remained thoughtful for a 
moment. 

“ I’m almost sorry this prize has been offered,” 
she said. “It stirs up bad and excited feeling. 
But I admit,” she added after a pause, “that 
there is justice in Betty’s remarks, and I will 
write to Mrs. Rivers.” 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


IN THE CHASTE MOONLIGHT. 

EANWHILE Henny, in great excite- 
ment, and assisted by mademoiselle, was 
putting away her beautiful dress. She 
had tried it on, and had shown herself 
to all the schoolfellows, with the exception of 
Betty and Lotty. She had submitted to be 
turned round, to be pulled to right and pulled to 
left ; to be looked at front view, profile view, 
back view ; to have the cut of the skirt criticised, 
and the puff of the fascinating sleeve — in short, 
to have her dress taken, metaphorically, to pieces, 
and pronounced in the end simply perfect ! ” 
Xow the grand and fascinating exhibition was at 
an end, and she was putting her finery away. 

“It’s too bad!” she exclaimed, raising her 
flushed, little face, and looking at mademoiselle. 
“ It’s too dreadfully, horribly bad ! Mother did 
go to such an expense for this dress, and now I 
can’t wear it ; it is too trying 1 ” 

“ It need not be,” exclaimed mademoiselle. “ I, 
for my part, am glad the ravishing robe has come ; 
the style, so simple, so beautiful, shall be copied 
344 














msemm 


y. '>n ^ 


^4 r 


^Uj^- 




HENNY PIAD TRIED IT ON 


If * 



>rv^' JWj:^ 

•• ♦ ^ ^ 


■ 1^* ”*■- ' -*.-, ? /-i^--» ■•■' •>» * v‘, *18’-. 





sr^'v e- 


1 ^-- - , 

.' 5 :- Z^x. 

-.f r.'- 


/vT'^ 

:• j* ^^Ji. /= 



'V ^’• 'A^ > ■* - 

■ ';^>-v-^...is '.».■■ - .J-^l 





L-^ ^ ^ • > ^JWr*g^*> ^ “■; -r^St 

■ * -^^1.* - * i < .-V jaa®; 





- ■ •• • • 'T*^ s|«WP^- 










yF 


V wr 






:. I «>i ^ JS 




ll^'TlKw' 'S''^ ;^-a^ 



IN THE CHASTE MOONLIGHT. 


245 


by my own hands, petite, in that boot muslin 
which you will wear ; there will be the little puff, 
so; and the little loop up, so; and the arrange- 
ment of the belt, so, in that muslin, which in the 
hands of the dressmaker will be dull, ah, dull, 
ugly, gauche on the other chevies, but on you, 
Henny, even the book muslin will look ravissant 
Leave it to me, mignonne, leave it to me.” 

Can you really manage it ? ” asked Henny, 
with a little gleam of hope. 

CertainementJ'' replied mademoiselle. “ I also 
propose to slip the muslin over this silk petticoat, 
which will make, ah, such a difference in the 
effect ; and you shall wear your white shoes, and 
your white stockings, and your white silk gloves. 
Nevere fear, Henrietta, you will be beautif ul when 
the time comes.” 

Henny stood quite still while mademoiselle was 
speaking. 

“You are wonderful,” she exclaimed; “you are 
clever ; you are good ! But I wonder,” she con- 
tinued, “ why you want me to get the prize so 
much ? ” 

“I make no secret, mignonne, I know your 
generous heart: you will bestow some of the 
money on Andre — the poor, the noble, the unap- 
preciated ! ” 

Henny was silent. By this time she was 
greedily desirous to get the prize. She was a 


246 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


ricli girl, but even to ricli girls fifteen golden 
sovereigns can be full of attraction, and she did 
not at all want to hand over the whole of her 
treasure to mademoiselle. Mademoiselle, whose 
light brown eyes could read right down into 
Henny’s frivolous little soul, felt that the time 
had come to tighten the chain which she was 
weaving round her victim. 

“Can you come into my room to-night for a 
vere little time, jpetite f ” she said. 

“ If you really wish it,” said Henny ; “ but can 
you not speak now ? ” 

“ There is not time sufficient, we shall be called 
to prayers in a moment.” 

“But after prayers we are expected to go to 
bed.” 

“ That is so, but I send for you to my bedroom 
to speak about your lessons, that excuse will do 
if you are questioned. Come to me to-night, 
Henny, I have something of grave importance to 
say. I shall be in my room and waiting for you 
at one quarter to ten hours.” 

Henny promised to obey, and the prayer-gong 
sounded. The two went downstairs. 

Henny and Elsie slept in one room ; it was not 
at all difficult, therefore, for Henny to glide away 
when the time came without Elsie asking trouble- 
some questions. 

“ Oh, it’s all right,” she exclaimed, when Henny 


IN THE CHASTE MOONLIGHT. 


247 


told her that mademoiselle wished to see her 
about a French lesson, only, where is the use of 
telling those little fibs? You know perfectly 
well that mademoiselle does not want you for a 
French lesson, she is determined that you shall 
get this prize, and, of course, anyone can see her 
little game.” 

“Yes,” replied Henny, “but if she thinks that 
I am going to give her much of that money for 
M. Andre, she is finely mistaken.” 

Elsie laughed in a somewhat irritating manner. 
The fact is, Henny’s beautiful dress had made 
Elsie green with jealousy. 

“ You haven’t got the prize yet,” she said, “ and 
for my part, I don’t think you’ve any chance of 
it. Of course, if you were allowed to wear that 
lovely dress, you would get it as far as the per- 
sonal beauty part goes, but then you are not 
allowed to wear the dress, so it’s all the same as if 
it hadn’t arrived.” 

Henny smiled in a very superior manner. 

“ We’ll see if it’s all the same,” she remarked. 

“ Well, well ! I’m sure I don’t care whether 
you get it or not. I haven’t a chance, anyhow. 
It won’t do you any good if you do get it, Henny, 
for mademoiselle will wind you completely round 
her little finger, and every penny of the money 
will go to that precious M. Andre of hers. There, 
you needn’t look so distressed, you won’t get it, 


248 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


notmthstanding your pretty face. How are you 
to manage tlie theme part ? You don’t mean to 
tell me that you can write a theme like Lotty 
Kaynham ? ” 

<< Why not ? ” exclaimed Henny, who was now 
very angry. 

You know you can’t. It’s absurd to see you 
putting on all those airs. You’re not one bit 
clever, and you know it as well as I do.” 

Henny’s face turned pale with anger. 

“ In spite of all you say, I expect to win the 
prize,” she remarked. I did not know you were 
so jealous, Elsie. It’s nothing but jealousy makes 
you speak to me like that, and I do call it a 
shame ! ” 

Elsie made no further remark, and Henny ran 
off to mademoiselle. 

It was a lovely night, and mademoiselle sat by 
her open window. She had put out the candles, 
and the moonlight shone all over her. When 
Henny approached she looked up with a sad ex- 
pression, and drew the little girl down to sit by 
her side. 

^^Ah, Henriette, my heart aches vere bad,” she 
exclaimed. 

I’m awfully sorry,” replied Henny, is there 
anything fresh the matter ? ” 

“ It’s only that pauvre^ pauvre Andre. I have 
had a letter from his wife, the good Ernestine, 


IN THE CHASTE MOONLIGHT. 


249 


and she say that his affaires are simply in hope- 
less despair. He have no money, and he suffer 
from hunger. He have no money for food, he 
have no money for rent, he have no money for 
garment. He will lose his post in the hippo- 
drome if he buy not a new costume for the fresh 
programme which is to be acted in one month 
from now. Ah, Henriette, my poor brother ! No 
wonder I am so vere miserable.” 

Yes, it is very sad for you,” said Henny, but 
somehow she did not feel that it was sad at that 
moment. Mademoiselle had often managed to 
touch her profoundly with regard to M. Andre 
and his woes, but somehow she did not touch her 
to-night. M. Andre might need food, and shelter, 
and raiment, but, even if such were his pitiable 
condition, Henny did not feel that she was in any 
way called to supply him with these necessaries 
of existence. 

My vere dear pupil,” exclaimed mademoiselle 
suddenly, turning her eyes, which looked very 
solemn and big in the moonlight, full on the little 
girl’s face, “ I think, I feel sure, that you win the 
prize.” 

“Do you indeed?” said Henny, “but I”- — she 
colored painfully — “ I know I’m pretty,” she 
continued, “ at least I suppose I’m pretty.” 

Ravissant P'' murmured mademoiselle in a 
stage whisper. 


250 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


But then I’m not clever,” continued Henny. 

^‘You would like to win the prize, my pupil?” 
continued mademoiselle. 

Yes, yes; how can you ask ? ” 

“It would be such a t/rioniphe^'' continued 
mademoiselle, “the wonderment and the joy of 
your good parents, the admiration of all the 
guests. The child so beautiful, so gifted, so 
honored. Ah, I see it all, I see it all.” 

“I would love to win the prize,” continued 
Henny, whose heart throbbed under made- 
moiselle’s judicious flattery. “ But,” she repeated 
sadly, “ I know I’m not clever.” 

“ Henriette,” replied mademoiselle, “ I will man- 
age that you have the genius as well as the beauty, 
if you leave it to me.” 

“ What can you mean ? ” 

“ I not explain myself ; I can’t. When the day 
come you will know. You will say noting when 
the day come. Your theme will be read, and it 
will be the most clevere and the most noble ; 
and your lovely face and your clevere theme will 
win the money. You say noting when the time 
come, promise me that.” 

Henny’s eyes grew very bright, her heart beat 
with excitement. She felt frightened, pleased, car- 
ried away on a stream of injudicious, wild flattery. 

“It would be a disgrace now if you did not get 
that prize,” said mademoiselle, 


IN THE CHASTE MOONLIGHT. 


251 


I should feel awfully disappointed if I didn’t 
get it.” 

“You have wrote to your good parents, ce 
;paSj to say you would be the happy possessor of 
the argent ? ” interrogated mademoiselle. 

Yes, Henny had certainly done so. She had 
spoken strongly to her mother on the subject 
when she had begged hard for the pretty dress. 

“Yes,” she said, looking full at mademoiselle. 
“ I did let mother think I would get it.” 

“ And she will be there for herself to witness 
your triomphe ? ” 

“Yes; oh, yes.” 

“ Then, Henriette, if you will be guided by me, 
that prize is yours. You have been my vere good 
friend, and I help you in this crisis. You will be 
the most beautiful, and your theme will be the 
best of all, and in return you will do one thing 
for me, my dear pupil.” 

“ What is that ? ” asked Henny. 

“ Promise to give half of the money to me for 
Andre.” 

“ Oh, but ” 

“ Think what it means to him,” said mademoi- 
selle. “ The one that is poor and that suffers ; 
the bread, the shelter, the raiment ; the grand suc- 
cess in the future ; the long triomphe to one who 
has suffered so sore. You win two prizes, Henri- 
ette, when you get that money. Oh, promise, 


252 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIEL. 


promise ! Come to the rescue of one in sore need, 
and be yourself the envied of all.” 

‘^You frighten me,” said Henny, ^^but after all, 
perhaps there’s nothing in it. If I get the 
prize ” 

You will, I say you will ; you get it by my 
means ; without me you don’t get it at all. Will 
you give half to Andre ? ” 

“ Yes ; if you insist.” 

Here,” said mademoiselle, is a sheet of paper. 
I have wrote on it these words ; here they are, I 
read them aloud, I read them in the beautiful, 
chaste moonlight : ^ I promise, if I win Mrs. 
Rivers’ prize, to give seven pounds, ten shillings 
to Mile. Henri, for one who is as noble as he is 
unfortunate, as gifted as he is poor.’ These are 
the words, clierie^^ said Mile. Henri, and here 
you put your little name, Henrietta Gaunt.” 

Mademoiselle put a pen and ink into Henny’s 
hand. She stooped down, and, with a trembling 
hand, signed the fatal words. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


KEEP SILENCE. 



JAPPY days fly fast, and the end of June 
grew on apace. The time for the great 
prize giving had all but come. Lotty, 
who had been so excited during thfe 
early part of this sunny month of June, was now 
quiet and resigned ; she ceased to talk about the 
prize, even to Betty. 

Hush,” she said one day to her friend, “ I’m 
always thinking about it, but I won’t speak of it 
any more. I -can do nothing in any fresh way to 
win it. My theme has long been written, and 
lies safely in Miss St. Leger’s drawer. I can’t 
even remember what I said in my theme, but I 
know at the time it seemed good. Anyhow, I 
can’t alter it now, good or bad; it is finished. 
Then my dress is made and put away. I know I 
shall look odious in white, but better all in white 
than in white and green. You shall curl me up 
if you like, when the day comes; not that I 
expect heavy hair like mine could curl, but you 
shall try, if you fancy, when the time arrives. 
Now, let us talk of something else. Did you ever 
read Keats, Betty ? ” 


358 



254 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


“ No,” replied Betty. “ I am not very fond of 
reading poetry,” slie continued. 

Lotty burst forth, into a panegyric on her 
favorite poet for the time being, and the two girls, 
arm in arm, walked down one of the shady garden 
paths. 

Neither did the other girls talk a great deal of 
the prize, but there was little doubt that it lay as 
the undercurrent in all their thoughts. 

It was Miss St. Leger’s custom, year after year, 
to make a great fuss at the break-up. She invited 
all her friends w^ho lived in the neighborhood to 
come to Melville Hall for the great occasion, and 
in addition, she tilled her roomy and commodious 
house to overflowing. Among the visitors this 
time who were to stay at Mellville Hall for the 
great festival, came Colonel and Mrs. Gaunt. 
Henny did not know whether she was pleased or 
the reverse when she heard that her parents were 
coming. She turned slightly pale when Miss St. 
Leger^told her the news, and a more passionate 
desire than ever to become the possessor of the 
prize entered into her foolish little brain. Made- 
moiselle had so flattered her vanity that Henny 
had little doubt that she would score in the 
beauty part of the competition, but how was she 
to manage to come out first in the matter of 
genius? Henny had many faults, but she was 
not quite so silly as to suppose herself Lotty’s 


KEEP SILENCE. 


255 


equal in any way as regarded talent. She was 
a smart, quick sort of child : she played well for 
her age, and she learned all her lessons with con- 
siderable ease, but where thought came in, where 
originality and kindling idea were to be to the 
fore, poor Kenny knew well that she was no- 
where. No balder, more commonplace little 
essay could possibly have been written than hers ; 
it was stilted, it was labored. Any idea that it 
contained was borrowed from the most well- 
known sources; how, then, could mademoiselle 
go on insisting that she would win the prize in 
genius as well as beauty ? 

By hearing the same thing repeated so often, 
however, Kenny had almost come to believe it, 
and although, like the rest of the girls, she was 
silent with regard to the coming honors, she felt 
morally cei'tain that they would descend on her 
devoted head. Mrs. Gaunt was a rather silly 
woman, very pretty, and like her daughter in 
appearance, but without any depth of character 
whatever. Kenny was the only child, ^d her 
father and mother felt that they could not do 
enough for her. 

It was the day before the prize giving, and 
Colonel and Mrs. Gaunt were walking about the 
beautiful grounds, with Kenny hanging affection- 
ately on her father’s arm. They were chatting 
about the different girls, and Kenrietta was 


256 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


laughing gayly when the sound of carriage wheels 
caused them all to turn their heads. 

My dear, who is that quaint old lady ? ” asked 
Mrs. Gaunt of her little girl. 

“It must be Mrs. Rivers,” said Henny, her heart 
beating a little faster as she looked at the old 
lady, who sat upright in the middle of the 
carriage. “I know she is expected just about 
now; yes, of course, it must be her. Oh, dear, 
oh, dear, I feel quite frightened when I look 
at her.” 

“ What in the world do you mean, my child ? ” 
demanded her mother. “ I’m sure I never saw 
a prettier, more gentle-looking little body. 
What lovely white hair, and such dark gray 
eyes, and such a pretty figure. Why, she is 
quite a booky sort of little old lady. I should 
like to know her.” 

“ Is she one of your teachers, Henny ? ” inquired 
the colonel. “ ’Pon my word, they do things in 
good style here ; sending a carriage and a pair of 
horses to meet one of the governesses.” 

Henrietta burst out laughing. 

“How droll of you, father,” she cried. “Of 
course that dear old lady isn’t one of our teachers. 
She is Mrs. Rivers ; the prize giver, we call her. 
She has come all the way from London to be 
present at the break-up, and to give us the big 
prize to-morroWc” 


KEEP SILENCE. 


257 


“ What prize ? ” asked Colonel Gaunt. “ How 
excited you look, my dear child.” 

“Of course I’m excited,” said Henny. “I’m 
wuld about it, wild. I — I want to win it. It 
was about that I wrote to you, mother, when I 
asked for the new frock, don’t you remember ? ” 
“Of course,” exclaimed Mrs. Gaunt, “and I 
sent a line that very night to Mine. Bonree, 
and told her to send you exactly what you 
ought to have. I hope she sent you something 
pretty.” 

“Then you never saw the frock yourself, 
mother ? ” 

“ I ? ” exclaimed Mrs. Gaunt. “ My dear, I had 
scarcely breathing-time to order my own dresses ; 
besides, I should not have had the faintest idea 
what you ought to wear. Now, madame’s taste 
in those matters is perfect. Was the dress 
pretty, Henny ? ” 

“ It was lovely, mother ; lovely ! ” 

Henrietta gave a deep sigh as she spoke. That 
dress, considerably dismantled now, lay in her 
drawer upstairs, but a book muslin, the most 
recherche that could possibly be imagined, was 
folded away in the opposite drawer, ready to be 
put on when the right moment came. 

Henny was about to descant further on the 
interesting subject of her wardrobe, when a shrill, 
high voice behind caused her to start and turn, 


258 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


and mademoiselle, in a very becoming soft gray 
dress, came hurriedly up. 

My pupil,” she -exclaimed, I won’t keep 
you one minute, you are with your parents. Ah, 
how happy, how blessed are these reunions ! ” 

Mother, please, may I introduce you to Mile. 
Henri ? ” said Henny. “ Father, this is our French 
teacher. Mile. Henri.” 

The colonel and his wife both bowed to made- 
moiselle, who dropped a Parisian courtesy of the 
most perfect style and grace. 

will not detain your little one more than 
one moment, dear madame and monsieur,” she 
exclaimed. I have come to say a word to the 
little Henriette, but she shall return quick. Ah, 
madame, you will be proud of this dear little one 
to-morrow, when she wins the prize extraordinaire 
from the hands of dear Mine. Eivers.” 

“ You don’t mean to say that you think Henri- 
etta is really likely to get a prize ? ” cried Colonel 
Gaunt, who had a sincere respect for all clever 
women, and earnestly desired his daughter to 
excel in mind qualities. 

The great prize will be hers,” said mademoi- 
selle. “ It is for beauty which — -but ah, I make 
her not vain — it is for genius, and it is for 
nobility of character, and out of the seven girls in 
this house. Mile. Henriette will, I am sure, come 
out first.” 


KEEP SILENCE. 


259 


“ I am delighted to hear it,” remarked Colonel 
Guant. Nothing would give me greater pleasure 
than for you to turn into a clever woman, Hen- 
rietta ; and, now, look here, you have always been 
bothering me to give you a string of pearls for 
your neck. If you get this prize, you shall have 
it ; so there ! ” 

Henny’s eyes sparkled. Mademoiselle patted 
her pupil affectionately on her arm, and led the 
giddy, excited child away to ask her a question 
of no special importance, mademoiselle’s real 
object in following Henny being to force an 
introduction for herself to Colonel and Mrs. 
Gaunt. 

“ Now, are you not pleased ? ” she said, as she 
looked into the little girl’s eyes. 

“Yes, yes,” said Henny, “it’s perfectly splen- 
did. I have longed for those pearls more than 
anything. My cousin, Bertha Eeid, has got such 
lovely pearls ; they were left to her by her mother, 
w^ho is dead, and I often spoke to father about 
them, and told him how I longed for some of my 
own, but he never would promise until just now 
to buy me even a simple little string of them. 
Yes, of course, I’m awfully happy at the thought. 
I hope he’ll let me choose them with him. I’ll 
make him get me bigger and finer ones than 
Bertha’s, and then I can twit her about them at 
Christmas : she’s so awfully conceited about hers. 


260 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


But oh, mademoiselle, suppose I miss the prize 
after all ! ” 

Mademoiselle looked hard at Henny. 

“If you will be led by me,” she said, “you are 
positive, safe to win.” 

Henny looked hard at her governess in return. 
Colonel and Mrs. Gaunt had gone into the house ; 
they were alone. Mademoiselle gave Henny a 
second hard glance. Had the time come for 
Henrietta to know what she had really done? 
She must tell her before the themes were read. 
An exclamation of astonishment from Henny’s 
lips would spoil it all. Had the moment, the 
crucial moment on which so much depended, 
arrived ? 

Henny’s pretty color kept coming and going. 
Mademoiselle possessed a fascination for her 
which she disliked and feared just now as much 
as she sometimes enjoyed. 

“Mademoiselle, I cannot make out why you 
look at me as you do,” she said suddenly, “ and 
you are so sure, so positive. Why do you 
go on saying that I am certain to win the 
prize. You know perfectly well that I am not 
clever.” 

“ You want to win the prize ? ” said mademoi- 
selle, in a sort of whisper. 

“ Of course, of course ; how can you ask ? ” 

“ It would kill you now to lose it ? ” continued 


KEEP SILENCE. 


261 


mademoiselle. Think of the girls, think of your 
father and mother.” 

“ Of course,” said Henny ; but you say that I 
am safe to get it.” 

Safe, vere safe,” said mademoiselle, “ if you 
do what I tell you.” 

“ What am I to do ? ” 

Keep silence.” 

“ Mademoiselle, what do you mean ? You 
frighten me ; you make my heart beat.” 

Mademoiselle’s face was very cold and hard. 

^^The time has come when I must tell you 
something, Henriette,” she said. You get this 
prize, this prize magnifique, because I will it, not 
because of your beauty, for one touch would 
make Betty far more beautiful than you, and not 
because of your talent, for Lotty has genius and 
you have none ; but you get the prize because I 
wish you to get it, because I want half the money, 
and perhaps, who can say, more than half the 
money. Therefore, you will to-morrow be the 
most beautiful in the school and also the most 
clevere.” 

How am I to be the most clever ? ” asked 
Henny. I can understand the beauty part : 
you have seen to that ; but how can my theme be 
cleverer than Lotty’s ? ” 

“ It never can. Lotty has the genius.” 

Then how am I to appear cleverer than her ? ” 


262 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Because, Henriette, in the cause of the unfor- 
tunate and the noble, I have done this : I have 
put your theme into Lotty’s envelope, and Lotty’s 
theme into yours ; and when the themes are read 
aloud to-morrow, you will have appeared to have 
written the wonderful poem, which is in reality 
the work of Lotty Eaynham. The little envelope 
which contains your name will be in the big 
envelope with Lotty’s theme. Comprends4u, 
cherie ! ” 

^^Yes,” said Henny. She turned away, her 
face was like death. 

“ You have done this,” she said after a pause, 
“ and you expect me to submit ? ” 

I know you will submit, mignonne^ for there is 
no other course. If you struggle against me now, 
I tell that you yourself have changed the themes. 
I show your writing to madame in which you 
promised to give me half the money. You gain 
no good, Henriette, by resisting me now. You 
are in my power, little one. I want the money 
vere bad, and I can only get it through you. 
You will be silent to-morrow, and you will take 
the glory, and the praise, and the beautiful purse 
of gold, and your father the colonel, and your 
mother la grande madamej will be proud of you, 
and you will show your pearls to your friend 
Bertha at Christmas. You will be silent, and 
all will be well for us. There is no other way.” 



YOU HAVE DONE THIS, AND YOU EXPECT ME TO SUBMIT?” 



i 





\ 


I » 









• i 


% 


I % 


X 


s 


* 


I 




4 9 


* t 

n 


1 


k 






4 


I 




• * 


% • 


$ -t - • 



♦ ^ 



> i 
< 


. 1 


ft 


4 



0 




ft 



1 


li' 


4 








f 


r 

m 

s 





> 

ft 


/ 


,c 



^ • 

• ■ 




* 


3r. 


« 






T 


« 


# • 


5- 



•ft • 

ft • 




J « 


1^ 


I 


•ft. 


X 


r i 

r . 
r 

\ • 


ft 


ft 








♦ 




•• 


% 


ft 






4 t 








t 








ft* 







« 

I 





• « • 


» 



ft 


f 


*• . 


• • / •• 




j 


• ^ 


^..i % . 


^ • 


v: • •. 


^'•:v V 


) - 

>9 

. » 


V . - ' .1 V- 

'• -*. I ' -^ ■-^. ■■' *• 

-* '-y ,vi - . .;r. 

- •*» V ^ r • * r 

-• * m • 


ft 


HJ --- 




' *3 

- r?f-. 


*n - ,\r*: » 


■» - 


^ • 


•: : -i. 


i* ' ^tJLK. • •-'-%■ 1' . ^ 


■ •■ . '"-V: ■"V-V;..: ' W.'v) _ 

■ '■-- • :^>' ■■• •*• V.- • ,; .V 

- - v -4 '• ••'^ . ' ' , k " 


• ft 


« 



.» 









ft 


I I 


>1 


I 




« , 

* , 

» 





t 


f 




« 




• • 


# 

ft 






ft 




*• 

ft ' -c 






% 








I 

f r 

.ft. « 

* 

* s 


I 



t 

# 

•ft 

ft 


ft 




*»• 

♦ s 

ft 

r 

t 


V 




t 




KEEP SILENCE. 


263 


But Lotty,” exclaimed Henny, “ Lotty ! ” 

I care not for Lotty. Two cannot win tlie 
prize, and slie can Avrite clevere once again, and 
win other prizes by and by. I take not her 
genius away; I only give it to you once, just 
once. Now, come indoors and keep silence.” 


! 


CHAPTER XXV. 


CAUGHT m A TEAP. 



lENNY followed mademoiselle into tlie 
house without uttering a single word. 
She was a very vain and silly little girl. 
She had joined mademoiselle in small 
deceits, she had aided and abetted her in all her 
schemes for aggrandizing M. Andre, at the ex- 
pense of the school, and now, now, Henny knew 
well that she was completely in the power of the 
unscrupulous and wicked French governess. Not- 
withstanding her many faults, Henny could never 
of her own free will have done what mademoiselle 
had done for her. She shrank and trembled at 
the thought of this wickedness. Every scrap of 
pleasure in the hope of winning the prize left her ; 
in short, no little girl could possibly be more 
truly wretched. Had she dared, she would have 
gone to Miss St. Leger and told her the whole 
miserable truth, but Henny’s life of deceit for the 
last few months had by no means prepared her 
for this act pf courage. She knew of no pos- 
sible way but to let things take their course, 
and to take the prize which she now loathed, 
264 , 


CAUGHT IN A TRAP. 


265 


when it was offered to her. Elsie, who was 
Henny’s special friend, noticed her pallor and 
depression at supper, and slipj^ing her hand into 
hers, asked her if she were ill. 

Before she replied, Henny raised her pretty 
eyes, and encountered those of mademoiselle fixed 
upon her. There was warning on mademoiselle’s 
smooth face. Henny colored faintly, and con- 
fessed that she had a bad headache. 

“We can go out for a little after supper,” said 
Elsie. “ Perhaps the air will make you feel 
better, it’s such a lovely evening.” 

Henny tried to speak in a low voice to Elsie. 
With mademoiselle’s eyes on her, she felt that 
she must make an effort to shake off her depres- 
sion, and she endeavored to talk, and laugh, and 
appear as usual. 

After supper she and Elsie walked about the 
garden, and Henny, who was beginning to get an 
almost reckless feeling, chatted and laughed with 
her companion, until the subject of the headache 
and the depression during supper were quite for- 
gotten by the other girls. 

Someone called Elsie presently, and she ran into 
the house. Henny found herself standing alone 
near the summerhouse. As far as she could see, 
there was no one anywhere near, it was a perfect 
night, and the stars shone in myraids in the dark 
blue sky. No one ought to have been happier 


266 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


than poor little Henrietta that night; she was 
sure, almost sure, of honor and victory to-morrow ; 
her father and mother were in the house ; she 
had just been promised what she had always most 
dearly coveted, a string of pearls to fasten round 
her soft, white throat. To-morrow she would be 
queen of the day, and everyone would praise her 
and pet her. Oh, dear ! oh, dear ! if only that 
awful black cloud were not there, if only she 
could win the coveted prize without appropriating 
Lotty’s work. Henny and Lotty had never been 
friends, they were opposites in everything. 
Lottie’s hrusquerie, her downrightness, her honest 
indilference to all mere external things, must 
divide her from one so artificial, so vain, so silly 
as poor Henrietta. There was a nobility about 
Lotty which Henrietta could never understand. 
It was impossible for Henny to know how badly, 
how dreadfully Lotty wanted the prize, but she 
did know to-night that she was about to commit 
an awful theft on her schoolfellow, when she ap- 
propriated her theme. 

“ I hate the whole thought,” murmured Henny 
to herself. hate Mile. Henri. When I go 
back wdth father and mother to my own home. 
I’ll beg and implore of them never to send me to 
Melville Hall again. I can’t face mademoiselle 
again, but oh, if I’d only courage not to do the 
dreadful thing she expects me to do to-morrow. 


CAUGHT IN A TRAP. 


267 


How can I stand up in the midst of the whole 
school and pretend that I have written Lotty’s 
theme ? But oh, on the other hand, how can I 
confess that I have not done it ? How can I tell 
of those midnight walks in the garden ; of Mme. 
Ernestine, of all the thousand and one things I 
have done to help mademoiselle, of the money I 
have collected from the other girls for that odious 
M. Andre ? I can’t confess all these things. I 
can’t disgrace myself ; besides, I’d get every girl 
in the school, except Lotty and Betty, into dis- 
grace if I told ; and poor, wretched mademoiselle 
would be turned away without a character ; and 
father and mother would be so fearfully upset 
that they’d never forgive me as long as I lived ; 
and, of course, I’d lose my darling pearl necklace 
forever and ever. No, I can’t confess everything 
now ; things must take their course. It’s better 
for Lotty to suffer than for everyone else in the 
house to suffer. Yes, yes, I’m awfully sorry, I’m 
miserable, but I’ll try and make it up to Lotty in 
in some other way. Besides, she mightn’t have 
got the prize after all, for she really isn’t a bit 
pretty, and I am; yes, at least I’m pretty.” 

As Henny thought, walking quickly up and 
down close to the summerhouse by herself, she was 
suddenly startled by seeing a tall girl coming to- 
ward her across the grass. She raised her eyes and 
encountered the full, dark glance of Lotty Kay nham. 


268 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


that you, Heiiny?” exclaimed Lotty. 
“ What are you doing out here by yourself ? ” 

“ I’m restless and can’t keep still,” said Henny. 

I wish awfully that to-morrow were over.” 

“ Why ? ” asked Lotty. 

“Oh, you know; there’s that prize. You are 
going in for it too, aren’t you, Lotty ? ” 

“I’m trying for it,” said Lotty in a curt 
voice. 

“ I wish it had never been offered,” said Henny 
with sudden passion. “I wish it hadn’t. Why, 
what’s the matter, Lotty ? You look as if you’d 
been crying.” 

“ There’s nothing the matter,” said Lotty almost 
roughly. She turned away, and left Henny 
standing motionless in the middle of the path. 

Betty, in her black frock, came running from 
the house. Lotty passed her with scarcely a 
word. Betty ran on, the moonlight fell all over 
her ; she was without her hat, and her fair, straight 
hair hung down her back ; the moonlight seemed 
to spiritualize her delicate little face. Henny 
turned away when she saw her. Of all people 
she did not want Betty at the present moment, 
and Betty had evidently not yet seen her. In 
turning, however, she knocked down a little pot 
which stood on the grass; it fell on to the gravel, 
and got broken. The fall made a slight noise, 
and attracted Betty. 


CAUGHT IN A TRAP. 


269 


Hemiy, is that you ? ” she exclaimed. Stop 
a minute, I want to say something to you.” 

“ I can’t stop,” replied Henny. It’s awfully 
late, and I’m tired ; I want to go to bed.” 

“Well, I’ll walk back to the house with you.” 

Betty came up to Henny, and slipped her hand 
through her arm. Henny walked on, feeling 
stubborn and cross. She hated Betty at that 
moment. It was odious to have Betty’s soft hand 
in hers ; it was with an effort she could keep 
from pushing her away. 

“ I wish,” said Betty suddenly, “ I wish with 
all my heart and soul that the next twenty-four 
hours were over.” 

“Well, wishing won’t do it,” said Henny- 
“ You have got to live through them, whether 
you like it or not, and I don’t see,” she continued, 
“ how it matters to you ; you haven’t much chance 
of the prize, surely ? ” 

“ Of course not,” answered Betty ; “ do you 
think I’m anxious about myself? No, I’m think- 
ing of Lotty.” 

“ Lotty is so absurd about the prize,” said 
Henny. “ Everyone says she is cocksure of it, 
and it’s quite ridiculous of her. It’s enough to 
make one almost glad if she fails ; it is really.” 

“ Perhaps you think you’ll get it instead,” said 
Betty, turning round and looking full into 
Henny’s face. 


270 


BETTY: A SCHOOLGIEL. 


Henny stooped suddenly to fasten her shoe-lace. 

“ Why shouldn’t I try for it ? ” she remarked 
in a would-be careless tone. 

There’s nothing to prevent you, of course,” 
replied Betty. “ The prize is open to everyone, 
and you’re pretty, and we all know that mademoi- 
selle is taking special pains with your dress, but 
still, if I were you, I wouldn’t be very happy if I 
did win that prize. You can’t win it except on 
the score of beauty. You can’t touch Lotty in 
any other way — you can’t touch her in character, 
and you can’t touch her in genius, and, Henny, 
you can’t touch her in soul. Lotty’s soul is big, 
grand.” 

“That’s all very fine,” replied Henny. “That’s 
your opinion, Betty, but it may not be the opinion 
of other people — other people may not consider 
me quite the empty-headed doll you pretend that 
I am. Wait until to-morrow. You may change 
your mind to-morrow.” 

“ O Henny, please don’t be cross,” said Betty ; 
“ the last thing in the world I wish just now is to 
vex you. I said to myself this evening, perhaps 
Henny will be noble after all.” 

“ What in the world do you mean, child ? ” 
exclaimed Henny. 

“ Oh, I know there isn’t a bit of use asking,” 
said Betty, in a sort of desperation, “ but if you’d 
just try not to look too pretty to-morrow. Your 


CAUGHT IN A TRAP. 


271 


beauty is really the only thing which stands 
between Lotty and the prize, and that prize, that 
money, can’t possibly mean to you what it means 
to her. You are rich, Henny ; your father and 
mother are rich people, but you don’t know about 
Lotty ! ” 

“I wish you wouldn’t tell me,” said Henny, 
speaking suddenly in a husky voice; “I know 
nothing whatever about Lotty Raynham. I can’t 
tell whether she’s rich or poor, and I don’t wish to 
know. I tell you, Betty, I don’t wish to ; it isn’t 
fair, it isn’t a bit fair ; I won’t listen to you. I’m 
going into the house. Good-night, good-night ! ” 

“ One minute,” called Betty after her, bat 
Henny would not heed ; she pressed her fingers 
to her ears, and rushed away. She gained her 
own room, feeling quite weak and trembling. 

Elsie was already in bed, but she was wide 
awake, and inclined to talk. 

“Well, Henny, how late you are! Is your 
headache quite gone ? ” 

“ Yes, thanks.” 

“ I heard you talking to Betty, just now.” 

“Yes,” exclaimed Henny, “and I do think 
Betty Falkoner is awfully unfair ; she has quite 
gone mad on the subject of that Lotty of hers ; 
fancy what she said to me now.” 

“ What ? ” asked Elsie eagerly. 

“ She hoped I would not make myself look too 


272 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


pretty to-morrow. She said my pretty face was 
the only thing that stood between Lotty and the 
prize.” 

^^Well, I never!” remarked Elsie in disgust. 
“ I must honestly say I never cared for Betty. I 
think there’s something awfully queer and sneak- 
ing about her.” 

Well, at any rate, she doesn’t doit for herself,” 
said Henny. I will say that, at least ; but the 
bare idea of asking me not to look pretty. I can’t 
help my looks, can I ? ” 

“ Of course you can’t,” said Elsie. “ I naturally, 
too, want you to win the prize, for you promised 
to give me five shillings, don’t you remember ? ” 

“ Oh, yes,” said Henny ; but it’s time enough 
to think of that when I get it.” 

Mademoiselle seems positive that you’ll get it.” 

^^She only says that to encourage me,” replied 
Henny ; of course, I don’t suppose I really have 
a chance.” 

As she spoke, she took olf her frock, and put- 
ting on a pretty blue dressing-gown, began to 
brush out her nut-brown hair. Elsie lay in bed, 
and looked at her. 

Do you know,” she said suddenly, that if I 
didn’t want my five shillings very badly, I’d be 
almost glad if you didn’t get the prize, Henny ! ” 

Well, that is a kind thing to say,” exclaimed 
Henny, and you my greatest friend ! ” 


CAUGHT IN A TRAP. 


273 


Of course, I’m very fond of you,” replied 
Elsie, “ and if the prize were just honor and glory, 
of course nothing would delight me more than 
for you to liave it, but then it happens to be a 
good big sum of money, and you are the richest 
girl in the school. You can’t possibly want the 
money, you know, Henny.” 

Oh, can’t I ? ” replied Henny. “ My father 
and mother being rich doesn’t make me rich.” 

“Well, anyhow, you don’t want it as badly as 
Lotty does. Lotty was crying after sup|)er ; I saw 
her.” 

“ Crying ! ” said Henny putting down her brush 
and comb. “I thought so; I noticed her eyes 
when I was in the garden, I wonder what she was 
crying about.” 

“Well, I think she had a letter from her 
mother, and I fancy she was ill. I’m not sure, of 
course, but I know there was a letter, and after 
she had read it Lotty’s eyes were very red, but, 
you know, she won’t confide in any of us 
except Betty, so, of course, I may be wu’oug.” 

“ Of course, you’re wrong,” said Henny. “ Why 
should her mother be ill ? ” 

“Well, anyhow, there was something in the let- 
ter to fret her,” said Elsie, “ or she wouldn’t have 
cried. Lotty isn’t the girl to cry for nothing, and, 
of course, we all know- that she’s just passionately 
devoted to her mother, and she’s poor, very poor.” 


- 274 


BETTY J A SCHOOLGIRL. 


for goodness’ sake, don’t tell me any 
more ! ” said Henny. It isn’t my fault if Lotty’s 
mother is ill, and if Lotty is poor. I hope she’ll 
get the prize, if I don’t, but if I get it I don’t 
mean to give it up to anyone.” 

Henny tumbled into bed without saying her 
prayers. She blew out the candle. 

Good-night ! ” she said to Elsie. 

You have forgotten your prayers ! ” exclaimed 
Elsie. 

^^No, I haven’t; I’ll say them in bed; good- 
night ! ” 

Good-night !,” said Elsie. 

Elsie was soon asleep, thinking comfortably of 
the five shillings which Henny had promised her 
if the great prize were hers, but there was no 
sleep for the little girl who lay in bed near her 
own. 

Say her prayers ? No, Henny could not pray 
that night. Was Lotty’s mother very ill ? Was 
Lotty poor, and was she, Henny, a thief ? Was 
she going deliberately to rob her schoolfellow for 
the sake of vainglory and empty praise ? Henny 
felt afraid as she looked out into the darkness. 
It seemed to her as if she were caught in a trap, 
and could neither go backward nor forward. 


CHAPTER XXVL 

WHO WAS THE WEITER? 



|T was a perfect summer’s day, and Miss 
St. Leger arranged that the prize giving 
should take place in the garden. A 
great tent was put up where light 
refreshments could be obtained, and the different 
guests who flocked to Melville Hall for the occa- 
sion found pleasant seats under the wide-spread- 
ing trees which adorned the shady lawn. Mrs. 
Rivers was, of course, the important person on 
this auspicious occasion. She was a charming- 
looking little old lady, and no one, to see her 
as she stepped with the easy grace of a little 
queen across the lawn, would have supposed that 
she had any peculiar ideas upon any subject 
under the sun. She just looked what she was, a 
very dainty, and very pretty old lady. Her gray 
satin dress, of the softest shade of dove, was so 
thick and good that it scarcely rustled as she 
moved ; she wore a cap of old point lace over her 
snow-white hair, and her little wrinkled hands 
and her small throat were enveloped in dainty 
ruffles of the same. Her eyes were very dark, and 

275 



276 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


her complexion of a smooth, soft olive. As a 
young girl she must have been beautiful, but as 
an old lady she was still more beautiful, for the 
grace of kindness shone out of her eyes and 
smiled on her lips, and the experience of a good 
and well-spent life seemed to radiate from her 
expressive face. 

Mrs. Eivers had said to Miss St. Leger the 
night before : 

I don’t wish to see any of the girls until I 
meet them on the lawn to-morrow. I must be 
quite unprejudiced with regard to my prize. I 
don’t wish to see the girls nor to hear anything 
about them in advance; I will do just what I 
think right when the time comes.” 

“ Forgive me,” said Miss St. Leger, but I 
hope, my dear friend, you will try to be really 
fair in this important decision. All the girls 
have, I know, taken great pains to please you in 
this matter, and you will, I trust, bestow the 
prize on the girl who really deserves it, and not, 
as you did on the last occasion, on the child who 
took your fancy at the moment.” 

“ Ah,” said Mrs. Eivers, and who was right on 
that occasion ? Who did best work in the world 
by and by — the girl you wanted to bestow the 
prize on, or the one whom my penetrating eyes 
saw was the most worthy ? I’m afraid you must 
leave this matter in my hands, Agatha, This 


WHO WAS THE WRITEPw ? 


277 


prize is an old woman’s fancy, and she must give 
it to the one she thinks really deserving. Now, 
my dear, don’t worry me any further on the sub- 
ject ; you can bestow your school prizes according 
to the conventional ideas of school justice, but I 
will give mine exactly as the spirit moves me.” 

Now the moment had come when Mrs. Rivers 
was to ascend the sort of little throne prepared 
for her, and to look, for the first time, at the sev^en 
young girls who were to compete for the Rivers 
prize. 

All the visitors were in their places when the 
girls, headed by mademoiselle, entered the little 
arena, and bowed to Mrs. Rivers and Miss St. 
Leger. A large table covered with a crimson 
cloth stood before Miss St. Leger, and this was 
piled with books, tennis bats, and other tempting- 
looking prizes. In front of Mrs. Rivers was a 
much smaller table with a dark blue velvet cloth 
flung over it ; on the center of this table stood a 
little ebony casket, in which, the girls knew, the 
precious purse with its treasure lay. 

When the girls appeared, walking straight 
through the midst of the guests in a long white 
line, all the visitors cheered and clapped their 
hands, and, in truth, seven more interesting young 
creatures it would have been difficult to see. 

Excitement had lent a color to Lotty’s sallow 
cheeks, and as Betty had been careful to see that 


278 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


her simple white dress had been put on neatly, 
and as Betty had drilled her with regard to her 
carriage until the poor girl’s head felt quite giddy, 
she entered the arena with a certain grace which 
conscious power usually gives. Lotty would be a 
magnificent woman by and by, but she was in the 
embryo state still. A penetrating eye, however, 
could see grand possibilities about her, and Mrs. 
Kivers fixed her bright eyes on the young face 
with marked interest. Fortunately for Lotty ’s 
appearance, her heavy masses of splendid hair re- 
fused to be curled or crimped, and had, in conse- 
quence, to be rolled round her shapely head in a 
thick coil. 

Henny came next to Lotty in the procession, 
and now all the care which mademoiselle had 
taken with regard to her dress was abundantly 
manifest. Her little head of shining curls, her 
bright eyes, her rose-leaf complexion, her neat 
figure, were all set off to the best advantage by 
the simplicity of that perfectly made muslin. 
The only touch of color on the dress was a bunch 
of rosebuds, which Henny at the last moment had 
stuck in her belt. She took her place next to 
Lotty, and bowed low to Mrs. Eivers and her 
teacher. There was a murmur of admiration 
among the visitors as they saw Henny’s charming 
face, and as she looked across the sea of faces to 
where her father and mother sat, there was a new 


WHO WAS THE WHITER? 


279 


sort of troubled timidity in her eyes, which added 
to her fascination. Mrs. Eivers gave her a keen 
glance, and, for a brief moment a look of satis- 
faction smoothed away an anxious wrinkle in the 
little old lady’s brow. 

Betty, however, had yet to be viewed. No one 
had taken less pains than Betty about her toilet 
that morning. Her hair hung straight, as usual, 
down her back. Her neat white frock fitted her 
well, however, and her sweet face rose flower-like 
above the simple frill of lace which surrounded 
the neck of her frock. None of the girls had seen 
Betty in white before. It was the dress which 
suited her delicate beauty the best of all : the girls 
could not help murmuring together as they looked 
at her. If Henny looked like a rosebud, Betty 
was a white lily. An unconscious white lily, too, 
for no thought of herself filled those dark gray 
eyes, nor trembled round that sweet mouth. 
The other girls all took their places. One and all, 
they w^ere at their best, and Miss St. Leger felt 
proud of them. 

The proceedings began with the giving away 
of the annual prizes, and mademoiselle, becom- 
ingly dressed in her favorite black silk, came up 
to assist Miss St. Leger with this duty. One by 
one the girls’ names were called out. One by 
one, amid the cheers of their companions and the 
visitors, they came up to receive their handsome 


280 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


gifts. Here Lotty scored well, carrying away 
several handsomely bound volumes, which she laid 
on the grass at a little distance. Her face was 
pale now, and the look of bright animation, w^hich 
would have made all the difference in her appear- 
ance, had completely left it. She looked like a 
girl weighted with a heavy load of care. Henny 
also recieved several prizes, and Betty was made 
intensely happy with a prize for conduct, which 
consisted of a handsomely bound volume of 
Tennyson. 

This part of the programme being over, the 
moment came when, according to well-established 
precedent. Miss St. Leger was to read the prize 
themes aloud. 

Before doing so, she turned and addressed Mrs. 
Kivers. 

“I have pleasure in telling you,” she said, 
“ that in my opinion, as far as I am capable of 
judging, each of my seven dear pupils is compe- 
tent to try for your prize. Since the moment 
when I announced to them that you intended to 
offer this valuable prize to the school, I have 
detected nothing in the conduct of any of them 
which would have made it necessary for me to 
ask any one girl to withdraw from the competi- 
tion. There has been no deceit, no underhand 
dealing of any sort, all has been fair and above- 
board. I believe my seven girls to be honorable* 


WHO WAS THE WRITER ? 


281 


minded English girls, who would not stoop to do 
anything which their conscience told them was 
wrong. It is for you, Mrs. Rivers, to decide 
whose conduct, when all have been good, is the 
best, whose genius is the most remarkable, and 
whose beauty of character and person is, in your 
opinion, the most absolutely perfect. With 
regard to the part of the competition which 
relates to talent, you have decided that a theme, 
either in prose or poetry, on a given subject, 
should be written by each of the girls. Guided 
by your own choice, the subject they have chosen 
for their themes is. The Perfect Girl. These 
seven envelopes contain their opinions on this 
important subject. I have not the least idea 
what the essays are like. They have been the 
unaided work, in every case, of the young com- 
petitor, and to make matters all the more fair, the 
girls have not even signed their names to the 
essays, but have enclosed them in small envelopes, 
inside the larger ones, which contain the essays. 
I will now proceed to read the different themes 
aloud.” 

There Avas a little pause when Miss St. Leger 
had finished her short speech : a breathless pause 
of expectation on the part of everyone. Lotty 
turned ghastly pale, Elsie St. Leger looked 
eagerly at Henny, mademoiselle sat down, and, 
unfurling her fan, gently fanned her hot face. 


282 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Henny’s eyes, however, grew bright, and almost 
fixed. She drew herself up to her full height, and 
turned her back slightly on Lotty, and her eyes 
away from mademoiselle. 

Miss St. Leger opened the first envelope, took 
out the crackling foolscap paper, and began to 
read aloud. 

A titter of nervous laughter relieved the strain 
of expectation. Some of the verses in this poet- 
ical effusion ran as follows : 

I’d like to describe her, the Perfect Girl, 

Bat all my ideas get into a whirl. 

‘‘She’s lovely, and graceful, and good, and most fair. 
With a rose-leaf complexion beyond all compare. 

“ She’s good, and she’s clever, she’s gentle and wise. 

Her tresses are golden, and azure her eyes. 

“ She’s never untidy, but very neat in her clothes. 

And everyone loves her wherever she goes.” 

The eyes of the other girls were fixed upon 
Marian, who blushed and tossed her head. 

Miss St. Leger waited for a moment and then 
proceeded to read to the end of Marian’s effusion. 
It was considered very good by most of her com- 
panions, and raised an amused smile among the 
guests. When Miss St. Leger had finished read- 
ing these fine strains of poetry, she returned them 
to their wrapper, and, without comment, laid the 
envelope on Mrs, Rivers’ little table. 


WHO WAS THE WRITER? 


283 


The next essay was in prose ; it was crude, but 
thoughtful ; the ideas of the young writer were 
unquestionably correct; there was a sad note 
underlying the brave but youthful words. Mo]*e 
than one girl glanced at Betty as this little paper 
was being read. It expressed her sentiments, 
which, although very childish in utterance, were 
full of womanly sweetness. 

I wish I could say what I want to say better,” 
were the last words of the essay. Again there 
was applause among the guests, but it was not so 
hearty as in the case of the jingles. The envelope 
was placed before Mrs. Eivers, and Miss St. Leger 
went on reading. 

Very commonplace and untidy both in intention 
and execution were the next few papers. The 
girls who wrote had scarcely got any grip of the 
subject. The guests failed to applaud, and 
Miss St. Leger returned the papers to their 
envelopes in the midst of a distinctly gloomy 
atmosphere. 

There were now only two more papers to read. 

Miss St. Leger opened the first, glanced at it 
for a moment and then proceeded to read aloud 
the following strain : 

The Perfect Girl ! Methinks I see her now, 

She stands before my gaze with tranquil brow. 

How shall I paint her graces wondrous fair, 

Her virtues many, and her beauties rare ? 


284 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Ah, no, my friends, it cannot be — I shrink 
From praising her with sober pen and ink. 

Yet I must try, if I the prize would win. 

So now I’ll pause no longer but begin. 

‘‘My heroine, as you may truly see. 

Is everything that mortal girl can be. 

Directly when the bell rings in the morning. 

She quickly rises without other warning. 

She’s always ready in her place at prayers. 

And never stops to chatter on the stairs ; 

She always knows her lessons through and through. 
And never speaks until she’s spoken to ; 

She puts things back exactly in their place. 

And does her hair with most becoming grace. 

She never spills the ink nor spoils her books. 

She’s most particular about her looks. 

In fact, if I described her day and night, 

I never could tell all her merits quite.” 

There was some more of this rather ambitious 
tirade : the girls glanced at Henny, but her face 
was still absolutely pale and unresponsive. 
Whose was the work ? It was not bad, they said 
to one another ; and yet — and yet how common- 
place — how doggerel-like; even the jingles had 
more go about them. 

Without any comment, the essay was laid 
before Mrs. Eivers, and the last envelope opened. 

It was a mere chance, after all, which made the 
last paper the best. From the dull region of poor 
attempts, of juvenile efforts, of mediocrity and 
commonplacedness, the guests were aroused to 


WHO WAS THE WRITER? 


285 


listen to the full but tender notes of a totally 
different order of work. 

As the first words fell from Miss St. Leger’s 
lips, Lotty raised her head boldly and looked at 
her mistress. Miss St. Leger scarcely raised her 
voice at first, but as she proceeded, and the fullness 
of the thoughts and the richness of the young 
ideas were borne in upon her, her own voice 
gathered fullness and depth. Everyone listened 
with breathless and reverent attention, and when 
the last words of poor Lotty’s poem had been 
finished, the silent place was awakened by a per- 
fect storm of enthusiasm and applause. 

Who was the writer ? Where was the girl who 
could do work like that ? Several people said 
they wished to be introduced to her : they would 
like to shake hands with her. Oh, yes, beyond 
any doubt, she would be heard of in the future. 
Her talent was of a high and remarkable order. 

These murmured words kept falling fi’om many 
pairs of lips. A sort of indistinct buzz reached 
Lotty’s ears. She moved a step or two aAvay and 
leaned against a neighboring tree for support. 
She cared nothing at this moment for the success 
of her poem ; it was the result — the grand 
result— she looked for. Would the poem carry 
her successfully to her goal? Would it do what 
her young, longing heart desired ? Would it help 
and save her mother? Ambition, applause, mere 


286 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


success of any sort would have been as sawdust in 
Lotty’s mouth just then. 

She was awakened from a sort of amazed stupor 
by hearing astonished voices in her ears. People 
were saying all sorts of things; the orderly 
groups had broken up. Betty came suddenly 
close to her and took her hand. What were they 
all saying? What had happened? Henny — 
what did it mean ? Why were people crowding 
round Henny ? Why were they shaking hands 
with her ? Why did Miss St. Leger call her up 
to the table and kiss and congratulate her? 
What in the world Avas the matter? Was Lotty 
asleep? Was it all a dream? Why was Betty 
looking at her with a glow of troubled, indignant 
love in her eyes ? 

Then, like a trumpet blast, certain words rang 
out clearly on the air, and seemed to awaken her 
out of her trance : 

“There is no doubt,’’ said Mrs. Rivers in her 
clear, full, silvery voice, “ as to the successful man- 
ner of the prize. The writer of that magnificent 
piece of poetry, which I have just had the pleasure 
of listening to, is, I find. Miss Henrietta Gaunt. 
Any girl, at any period of life, might be proud of 
such sentiments so rendered. I am sure I only 
express the feelings of all present when I 
announce Henrietta Gaunt the successful winner 
of my prize on the three heads ; that of beauty of 


WHO WAS THE WRITER? 


287 


person, beauty of character, and that divine 
genius which means the highest beauty of soul. 
May you be happy in your future life, Henrietta, 
and fulfill the lovely promise of your youth ! ” 

As Mrs. Kivers spoke she placed the purse in 
Henrietta’s trembling hands, and bending forward, 
kissed the little girl solemnly on her white brow. 
Cheer after cheer rose up from the crowd. 

Come away, Lotty,” said Betty. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


BETTY TO THE EESCUE. 



T was Betty’s voice whicli thoroughly 
aroused Lotty to action. She shook oft' 
her trance-like condition with a violent 
effort, put up her hand in her favorite 
fashion to sweep back the thick hair from her 
brow, and said aloud : 

“ Why has Henny got the prize ? ” 

Principally because of her magnificent poem,” 
said Elsie, coming up and speaking to Lotty. 
“ Oh, of course, you’re jealous, and I’m not a bit 
surprised : we all did think that you’d win in the 
genius part of the competition, Lotty. Who 
would have imagined that Henrietta would turn 
out a splendid work of that sort, and that you’d 
do that poor thing about the girl putting by her 
clothes, etc., etc.? ” 

“ Do you mean to say,” said Lotty, with a chok- 
ing sound in her voice, that Henny has got the 
prize because she is supposed to have written the 
poem which was last read aloud ? Do you mean 
to tell me that ? ” 

Lotty, cheriej'' just then sounded mademoi- 
388 



BETTY TO THE RESCUE. 


289 


selle’s voice in her ears, “will you come here for 
one little minute ? I have a word to say. ” 

“ No, Lotty, don’t go ! ” said Betty. Betty’s eyes 
were blazing. She w^as troubled with a memory. 
Like a flash before her mental vision arose that 
morning when she had gone downstairs to fetch 
her own little theme, and had found Lotty’s desk 
open and an envelope of mademoiselle’s lying on 
the floor close by. She looked full up now into 
Lotty’s pale face. 

“ That last poem was yours, Lotty, was it not ? ” 
she said. 

“ Yes,” said Lotty, “ it was mine.” 

Mademoiselle hastily interposed. 

“You will do yourself harm by making a fuss,” 
she said to Lotty ; “ you know parfaitement what 
will be said if you interfere now. The dear Hen- 
riette have won the prize ; that was her essay : 
that was her poem magnifique, it was in her 
envelope, with her name in the little envelope 
inclosed. It is impossible that anyone else should 
claim the work of dear Henriette. But your 
verses were good, too. Mile. Lotty, only just a 
little of the vere commonplace.” 

“ Something has been done,” said Betty, “ some- 
thing is wrong. Come with me, Lotty. I may 
as well say at once that I don’t believe you, made- 
moiselle. I know that poem was not Henny’s ; 
she couldn’t write it. Only one girl in the school 


290 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


could write it ; that girl is Lotty. I will speak 
to Miss St. Leger. I will — I must ! ” 

“ O Betty, come back ! ” said poor Lotty. 

But Betty neither heeded nor heard. Mrs. 
Eivers was still seated by her little table, Miss St. 
Leger was standing close by talking to some of 
the visitors. Henny had slipped her hand inside 
her father’s arm. Her face was flushed, her eyes 
bright, too bright ; she was excited, carried out of 
herself by a terrible triumph. Betty ran into 
the midst of the group. 

I want to say something,” she said. 

Betty Falkoner was supposed to be a timid 
little girl, but, when really aroused, there was a 
boldness about her which nothing could subdue. 
Mademoiselle and her schoolfellows had all discov- 
ered this about Betty : there were moments when 
she could not be suppressed. This was one of them. 

“ I want to say something,” she repeated ; it’s 
very important. Miss St. Leger, don’t let anyone 
go away.” 

Everyone turned at Betty’s voice, at her extra- 
ordinary words, at her defiant, fierce, agitated 
manner. 

Miss St. Leger replied in a voice of distinct 
annoyance. 

“ You had better say what you want to say to 
me alone, and presently,” she said, great disap- 
proval and displeasure in her tone. 


BETTY TO THE RESCUE. 


291 


everyone must hear,” said Betty; “it’s 
about Lotty. The last poem which was read was 
Lotty’s work, not Henny’s. If you gave Henny 
the prize, because you thought she wrote that 
poem, Mrs. Kivers, you made a mistake ; it was 
Lotty’s poem. Henny couldn’t write verses like 
that.” 

“Betty,” said Miss St. Leger, “how" dare you 
make such an accusation against your schoolfel- 
low! Do you know that you are saying a very 
wicked thing? The splendid verses, which have 
so justly won for Henrietta the prize, were taken 
by my own hands out of her envelope, the enve- 
lope which contained her name inside. How dare 
you say that they were written by anyone else ? ” 

“ They were written by Lotty,” repeated Betty. 
“ When they were being read aloud, I knew quite 
well who had written them, and I have just asked 

Lotty, and she Come here, Lotty 1 ” called 

out Betty. 

Lotty walked slowly forward across the grass, 
her face was deadly pale, her dark eyes sought 
the ground. It was at this moment that, unper- 
ceived by anyone, mademoiselle slipped softly 
away toward the house. 

“That enfant terrible^ that mechante^ Betty 
Falkoner, she spoil all, all,” she muttered. 

Nobody had eyes or ears for mademoiselle just 
then ; the attention of all the crowd was fixed on 


292 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


Betty, who took Lotty’s hand, dragged her in 
front of Mrs. Elvers, and said : 

“ Speak, Lotty ! you never told a lie in your 
life ; speak out ! ” 

Lotty raised her eyes. 

Out of their splendid depths there flashed a 
look of indignant pain. 

“ Something extraordinary, something I can’t 
understand, has happened,” she said. “I did 
write those verses.” 

The essence of truth was in her words ; she 
looked down again, standing motionless beside 
Betty, who faced Miss. St. Leger and Mrs. 
Elvers. 

“ But the verses were not in your envelope, my 
dear,” said Miss St. Leger. “ This is a most extra- 
ordinary and terrible thing; the verses were in 
Henrietta’s envelope. It was simply impossible 
— impossible that they could be changed. You 
know your desks were always locked, and if there 
happens to be in the school a girl base enough to 
interfere with the work of the others, she could 
not do so.” 

“ I found Lotty’s key lying on the floor at the 
foot of her desk a fortnight ago,” said Betty, 
“and when I tried her desk it was open.” 

Miss St. Leger’s face turned very pale. 

“Come here, Henrietta,” she said; “you are 
implicated in this terrible charge which Betty 


BETTY TO THE RESCUE. 


293 


Falkoner has brought against the school. I am 
sure, my love, you can clear yourself, but I must 
ask you a few questions.” 

“ Go, Henrietta,” said Colonel Gaunt. He 
slipped her hand from his arm ; a stern, grave sort 
of look had crept about the mouth of the brave 
soldier. It was impossible for him to believe for 
a moment that Henrietta was guilty, but yet 
there was Lotty’s face ; that girl, yes, he was cer- 
tain of it, that girl couldn’t tell a lie. 

Henrietta went slowly up to the table. Her 
poor little face looked almost abject in its expres- 
sion of terror. 

“You must tell me the truth, my dear,” said 
Miss St. Leger gently. “ That beautiful poem was 
your work, was it not ? ” 

At this moment, and before poor Henny had 
time to utter a word, a sudden noise among the 
crowd of people caused everyone to turn their 
heads. A fat woman, a total stranger, was forc- 
ing her way in violent agitation through the 
crowd. 

“ Where is my sister. Mile. Henri ? ” she cried. 
“ I want her vite^ vere vite, Andre, ah, he die, he 
die ! Where is Mile. Henri ? ” The fat woman 
looked round her distractedly. Mile. Henri was 
nowhere in sight, Elsie St. Leger shrank back in 
terror of being recognized, but Henny, whose 
pretty little figure stood out in bold relief. 


294 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


attracted the wild and excited gaze of the fat 
foreigner. 

“ Ah, Mile. Henriette,” she screamed, you are 
there, and have you von the big prize? Ah, I 
see you have ! I see it in your hand. Then give 
me the money at once, my leetle mademoiselle, the 
seven pound ten which you did promise in writ- 
ing. Andre, he die, for want of doctor, and food, 
and the comforts which sustain. Oh, I am in a 
state of distraction ! Give me the money at once, 
my dear little mademoiselle.” 

“ Henrietta, what does this mean ? ” exclaimed 
Miss St. Leger. “ How do you know this 
woman ? What promise have you made her ? 
Explain youi’self at once, my dear. Who is this 
woman ? ” 

Mme. Ernestine, who was as passionate as 
she was French, turned fiercely round at these 
words. 

am the sister-in-law of your governess. Mile. 
Henri,” she cried, “and this dear child, she have 
met me often, often. Her heart was kind ; she 
have met me at night in the garden, often and 
often; she pitied jpauvre Andre, who is so ill, 
and who suffers sore. My sister say that if Hen- 
rietta win the prize, half the money shall go to 
Andre. There is the purse of gold in the leetle 
lady’s hand. I want the money for Andr4, who is 
ill unto death.” 


BETTY TO THE RESCUE. 


295 


Henrietta, speak ; is this true ? ” exclaimed 
Miss St. Leger. 

There was a moment of awful silence. 

Speak, Henrietta. Tell the truth at once,” 
cried Colonel Gaunt. 

^^Yes, I’ll tell everything,” said Henny. She 
took the purse and flung it with violence on the 
ground. I don’t want it,” she said. “ I didn’t 
earn it. Lotty is right — she wrote that poem; I 
didn’t. Mademoiselle wanted me to get the prize, 
because — because her brother was poor, and she 
wished me to give him some of the money, and 
she changed the poems a foii;night ago, but she 
only told me what she had done yesterday. After 
she had told me I was too frightened to tell. I 
wanted to tell ; I didn’t want to take the prize 
from Lotty, but I was frightened — I was fright- 
ened. Oh, I am the most miserable girl in all 
the world ! ” 

There was a dead silence. Henny had fallen 
on her knees. Her hands were pressed to her 
little hot face; scalding tears of shame and agony 
trickled through her fingers. 

“ Come with me, my dear,” said Miss St. Leger, 
^^come away with me. Mme. Ernestine, have 
the goodness to follow me into the house.” 

Miss St. Leger walked away, holding Henny’s 
hand. Fat Mme. Ernestine waddled after them^ 
There was another pause ; no one knew exactly 


296 


BETTY : A SCHOOLGIRL. 


what to do or to say. Colonel and Mrs. Gaunt 
had followed Miss St. Leger to the house. 

This is a very terrible complication,” said 
Mrs. Kivers suddenly. “I must reconsider the 
whole question. Henrietta Gaunt is not what 
1 thought her. Will someone have the goodness 
to pick up that purse ? ” 

Betty stooped and put it into Mrs. Kivers’ lap. 
The old lady clasped her hand over it, and slipped 
it into her pocket. Her eyes were suddenly fixed 
on Betty’s face. 

You are a good, brave child, Betty Falkoner,” 
she said, you have the courage of your convic- 
tions. It is a splendid trait to have the courage 
of one’s convictions. Lotty Raynham, your face 
interests me. I do not know that anyone can get 
the prize on this occasion, for it does not seem to 
me that anyone has quite earned it in all its con- 
ditions. There are better things than prizes in 
the world, however. Betty Falkoner and Lotty 
Raynham, I should like to have a talk with you 
both, my loves, in the summerhouse. Follow me 
at once, please.” 

But of that talk this story has no space to tell. 
Suffice it to say, that Lotty Raynham was able to 
give her mother her much-needed holiday, that 
Betty went with them, and that the three 
benefited much from the change. 

Mile. Henri left Melville Hall that day in the 


BETTY TO THE RESCUE. 


297 


company of her sister-in-law. Mme. Ernestine, and 
the girls of Miss St. Leger’s school never met her 
again. 

Of Betty’s future, of Lotty’s ambitions, of poor 
Henny’s very true repentance, there may be some- 
thing to say in the future. For the present the 
story is told. 


THE END. 






Lb^lr 10 




. 4 




^ . 









\ 


J* 



'''m 


f t 








I 




• Tr: 




A.'. 


• i^' ' 


^ t 

« 





r' 


t •. ( 





^ \ 







i;: 


' - I ’ ' 4 ^ *' •^ n) ^ >*'' 


r^'- 

>^ vc , w _;r 


^ » . 


•V 4 


.. 

' . M 

r.*'/A7 

* W 

^ 15*' 

V 1 

> '#•3 

,. ivv 

r** 

t-'* • 

• 

• 

• ^ i 



i: 




'j 


. r. 


v; 

- w ' 

‘ ^ '. f 




■Sy*K' 




A* ^ r 


’ 'sVi» - 






' '•^i; 

v'r:;/ ‘S 


w . • • • .• 


' i 



A .•-’,: ■•!* . “.'J ’' t'" ■ ' 

••« i V ^ ' ' . ^>‘ ;r 'i 








^■v ri|T ■ 

^ •: V ^h‘ 





1/ 


”C-V 




4 


-' - -A .rv % . 



MV > r 

u A /.'i '' 


i 






• ’A 


mi • 








4 






’ * 


* 


iwfj V ' •’ ■> ••'/ ■ 

i. y*.' * , • _ . 




Mi 




- 


• • . -A. . . ' « • ^ 


. o -9. 

• l>i‘ 


M *• 


•>.. 
I C A ( 


*^r t*. ', 


»L 


iV 


V' ;# 




• ( 




> . 


* 1 ' . • •»’• • 
« ^ ^ 


. :- 

ji.*- 



' ■' u- .‘<^2 - ' '■' 

... .- ^ 

‘ ■' 1 ' ■' Y- ' -.35 -I*' 


. I 


f - 

"/> 



•j ' » V “ • 






i . ■>■ 


.V ' 




■^i. 




A'- V,' 3 *?^ / • * • *V» ’ ' 

^ >. * -! ' •'•%.• * , L T 

. 1 - ' ' ^ <' ■'' * ' 

' - • ^ '*■ 


> k. 



• 1 t^.'. ' • r^- 

f •• 





t 


V _v . •* -' 


i' 


^ iX ^ 
• t 






r « 

4 



Si>>at4 V*‘ *. 


i 


,> 


* • 4 m 

• -< 

.* •* • . ^ 

\ V. • \ 


< 
♦ * 


4 0 

V. 


s': 





» • •- 


. • /V * 




•V 


*•« 


r~ 

. '--i r** i-' 



I • - 

T — r 

‘■iAV 
















• •• 


\f'y . •. ‘ .. 













. « 


ii 




.4 


'I • ^ r' i 


/ » . . . 




♦ • 


r» 


* I 







.1 *? 




.' 1 




.;.1, 

» L ' J I 



•- ' I 


r‘ 






V 


• ' I 




V 

•V. 


:/ 





* < 






' ‘rV-. 




sr 


- « 




« » 


' J 




» t I 


^ f 




■'. ■• - 0 ::- * 

. > ' * 4 “ 

*’ 'm; . ’•''*!.'• 

' T Mk 




I 


f 


» . 






.ti 


I • 


i< 






M 


I 

I ' 

M 



J'. *1 





.1 *- 




V. 


. y 



^ ir . - 




